BBW Clubs, SSBBW and BBW forum

The clinking wrist bounds wake me up from a daze of unknown length. My eyes open and focus on the tremendous ass positioning yet again over my face and chest, massively thick thighs and legs ending with a deep impression on either side of my ribs as she stands above my spread and bound body.

Some might wonder how they end up in certain situations. Thinking back to the small choices and turns that lead you astray in life. I never was the type, too often relying on the next thing to carry me forward. Now, however, I take a moment of pause to consider it.

I first saw her in the mall, as I waited impatiently for my warm pretzel. Standing on line, letting my eyes float around the crowd and stores around me, it was almost as if she found me. My eyes locked on her as she was exiting the Lane Bryant a few stores down from me. Wearing white stretch pants under her light teal tank top, dressed for Summer and leaving very little to the imagination. My first sight of her was from behind, her huge ass giving her spanx a run for their stitching. They seemed painted on, down her lusciously thick legs, to her soft looking feet, like fresh bread rising bare for a simple pair of designer flip flops. Her smooth wide arms bare from her tank top, showed off the small sultry jiggling her movements made, each no doubt as wide around as my narrow waist.  Her long black hair cascaded across her shoulders, silky and shiny with a breathtaking aroma I was certain awaited me in closer proximity. As she turned to the side, continuing on her way down the mall, I realized after the fact I'd walked away from my placement on line, following her at a distance like an old hungry cartoon character led by the scent of food. Watching her goddess-like figure sway here and there as she walked/waddled was an erotic hypnosis in and of itself. My mind reeled at possible introductions I could make, none of them seeming to make any sense, yet still I followed.

She led us to a free bench around the corner from the food court, being shallow as I am I figured that was our initial destination. She placed her bags at her feet and turned to lower herself into the wide bench, once again giving me a full few of her beautiful girth. Her belly and breasts both seemed to be in the midst of defying logic, each appearing as round and curvaceous as the rest of her, also barely contained by her bra and soon to be too small tank top. I must admit to nearly felling to a full erection there on the spot watching her spread out on the bench, her belly perfectly settling between her thighs as she did.

In fact I was so taken with her sensual beauty I'd lost the timing of myself, now nearly right before her as she sat, feeling the incredible compelling force from deep within to not take one step past her. I tried to look nonchalant as if just discovering the bench myself, though the sly smirk I saw creeping across her face no doubt confirmed how obvious I was.

"Anyone sitting here?" I asked, amazingly not as meekly as I expected the words to come out. She looked up at my face, her eyes buying my soul full price, no refund needed. I think I fell in love with here right then and there. Mockingly turning her head to either side of her, and looking at the small gap between her soft sides and the armrests of the bench.

"I don't think so, unless they're under me," was her reply. I know then and there I flat out stammered, as if caught red-handed in a crime. Thankfully she saved me from prolonged embarrassment by saying, "I think I can make some room for you," with a wink. I tried my best to maintain a smile as she slightly leaned forward, sidling the majority of her weight off the bench, yet never fully getting up, and bounced just slightly to get right, positioning the arm rest directly against her side. I barely paid any mind to the extra few inches she freed up next to her on the bench, still focused on taking in the tremendous wave of poetry in motion her body was, a sexy ripple running through her curves as she giggled just slightly. I turned to sit beside her, though my hips were stopped by the armrests and her upper belly roll along her side.

"Just a moment," she said, leaning her weight against the other armrest, freezing up just enough room for me to squeeze in beside her. Almost instantly as my butt touched the bench, she let go and I felt her softness overtaking my left shoulder and upper thigh. If she noticed her heavy fat resting on me, she didn't let on. I was just thinking what a sight we must be, tightly squeezed together, when she spoke again it was in a sultry yet playful voice.

"Are you in?" She asked with a more pronounced giggle. I answered yes, extending my right hand over to her.

"I'm James."

"Samantha, nice to meet you, James." Her hand was soft and welcoming around mine.

We made some small talk, doing my best the entire time not to stare at Samantha's massive body, which she began to slowly rock with her leg against mine. She must know exactly what she's doing to me, I thought. I took the leap and asked if she'd like to join me for some dinner, nodding in the direction of the food court. She suddenly became flushed with blushing around her face and said, "Perhaps another time."

Sensing something was amiss I started to try my hand at other possibilities when she waved me off kindly with her hand, and explained.

"I'd love to have dinner sometime but...well, last time I ate at the food court I had a problem with the chairs...and that was a while ago..." Holding my gaze to see how the information was reading in my head no doubt. Samantha must have known just how arousing her little secret was to me, as she started smiling before I could even respond. I decided to take a chance.

"In that case, perhaps you'd like to join me at my place? I just filled the fridge shopping yesterday and was thinking of making up a chicken parm and pasta dinner. It'd be a pleasure having you."

One great big smile later, and we had a date. Once again she had to lean her weight to the side so I could squeeze myself out between her and the armrest. Standing before her now, hoping my erection wasn't too obvious as I watched her huff and puff her way to her feet. It took three attempts, the last successful due to me taking her hands in mine and providing a small counter balance. Again she filled with blush, though this time I believe we were a matching shade. With some more conversation keeping us busy, her bags in my hands, I followed her toward the parking lot, wondering how my luck could possibly be so good. If only I knew.

We agreed she'd follow me to my place in her car, once we got her bags sorted. I couldn't help but notice along the walk, she'd been buying some lingerie earlier, one well timed glance in the bags I carried for her confirmed a few thongs were on her list as well. Somehow I managed to hold the conversation without too many awkward pauses, despite nearly staring in open lust at the simple movement of her ass as she waddled, it's high points on either side pushing into the hanging side fat if her belly as she walked, that extra wiggle in between, just wobbling soft butt. As I said, conversing was very difficult.

Eventually we made it to her car, unsurprisingly it was a big SUV. However as she went to open the trunk for me, she dropped her purse near the rear well. I placed the bags in and with a wave of my hand assured her I'd save the day. I got on my knees and started to reach for the purse when I felt a soft pouch pushing into the back of my neck. As I pinched the purse strap with my fingers and pulled, turning my face as I did, it was apparent that soft punch was her huge belly, now against my face. I looked up just as her hand came to my face, was she holding a hankerch...?

"Wake up, cutie!"

My eyes open but everything is fuzzy. I try to speak but my mouth is covered, breathing through my nose. Can't move my arms and legs, starting to panic...

"Easy, handsome. You're fine just relax. Stop struggling, you aren't going anywhere."

The words...finally I place the voice. Samantha, the girl from the mall. We were talking and I fell...no I...

"Yommruggde!" In my head that sounded like. "You drugged me!"

"You know what? Keep struggling. I think I like it." Samantha responds.

I try again just to test my own movement. There also seems to be something tied around my head, forcing my head and neck back against some cushion. I'm not laying down because I can feel my arms and legs aren't level with my body, yet only my shoulders and upper thighs can move, as if I'm tied to a tree yet it's on it's side... Then she steps over me.

Gone are the tight spandex pants and tank top, replaced by nothing but a barely visible line of a thong, a bra that looks two sizes too small, and a lot of caramel colored fat. Samantha huge belly hangs to just above her knees, totally covering her thong from the front. Her two gigantic breasts stick nearly straight out, no doubt due to the tightness of her bra. And over the wide horizon of belly, over her mid-belly rolls and between her mountainous cleavage, I see her wide grin and sparking eyes. A very fat cat with a canary in it's mouth.

"You think I didn't notice you, little man? Following me all over the mall, I'm shocked you didn't trip over your own tongue." She underlines her words by slowly lowering her belly against my chest and neck, leaning forward with her hand to reach under my chin and take hold. She slightly pulls my head by my jaw as she continues. "I must admit you are cute. Especially how you just couldn't stop staring at my fat ass. You like fat girls, baby? Oh don't bother trying to answer. I know. I know plenty," she says, along another step forward so her lower belly is just resting against the tape around my mouth. My eyes staring up at her in terror as i see her biting her lower lip in lust. She grabs hold of her belly with her free hand and slowly presses more into my face. I can literally feel my air slowly being cut off as her fat belly starts pushing against my nose. She keeps coming...and my air is lost. I lose sight of her beautiful face, right before losing sight of the rest of the world as she overtakes my face with her belly.

Three hours into my shift at work, my life drastically changed for the better. I'd been working at the quaint Italian restaurant for six or seven months at that point, as a waiter. It wasn't the best paying job, but I usually got plenty of free food, and had a good working environment.  For my list of complaints, the job wasn't too high up. Could have been better, of course. And that evening, it was.

I walked out of the kitchen with my hands full with a young couples dinner order, pretending not to be jealous of their night on the town, when I noticed a new table being seated in my section. I finished serving the young couple and left them to their meals, making my way to the two ladies taking their seats at the corner table. From across the floor, they looked big, up close, they were stunningly massive, with beautiful faces both holding wide smiles. The shorter woman, though no less wide, was dark skinned, with natural curled hair, wearing a red blouse that did little to conceal her large breasts, resting on a much larger belly. The curves of her rolls were fighting a silent battle against the blouse, as were the black stretch pants she wore underneath, which seemed painted onto her. The other friend was white, with long blonde hair.  Heavy, but not as big as her friend, wearing a more conservative dress that left her less exposed than her friend. Once I reached their table to take a drink order, I realized that the bigger woman was very uncomfortable seated on the bench that lined our walls, the table was digging into her belly, deeply, leaving much of her fat hanging over onto the table, and underneath. I was about to have them moved to a standard table with chairs, but seeing her white friend hanging off her hair by a few inches on either side, I realized that the bigger girl would be risking an embarrassing fall, if she attempted one of our chairs. I introduced myself to them, shielding my movement with my words, I took hold of the table's edge and pulled it back away from the wall four or five inches, freeing the larger girls belly from its fat squeezed torment. 

"Oh my God!, that's so much better. Thank you, handsome," she said, making me blush beat red. 

"Anything to serve you better," I said, trying to keep things professional despite a deep attraction stirring within for the fat beauty.

She seemed to like that a great deal, her smile widening as she locked eyes on mine. I realized that in the moment I had totally ignored her friend's drink order, and embarrassingly had to ask her to repeat it. The blond giggled to a thought I wasn't privy to, and kindly did just that. 

"And you, ma'am?" I asked the dark fat beauty.

"I'll have a dirty martini, dry, with extra olives. As many olives as I can get." It was obvious these weren't the ladies first drinks of the evening, but they were far from drunk. As it was, they seemed to be at that joyful state of tipsy, with a side of the giggles. When I promised to hunt down all the olives in the place, they both laughed openly. It took everything I had not to stare at the dark skinned woman's belly, and how it spread out before her. Even after moving the table, her jutting fat still brushed against the table, as it hung over and between her thighs under a very thin, stretched blouse. I thought, "She must weigh 400 pounds." Little did I know.

I excused myself to fill their order, hearing their chatter begin and slowly fade as I walked to the bar. I'll admit, I made the big girl's drink a little stronger than the usual. Couldn't be helped. 

When I returned with their drinks, and their menus, I finally got a proper introduction to them. The blonde, thick woman's name was Lisa, her Staten Island accent a little more noticeable on second listen. The black woman's name was Mary, her accent being a little vaguer, but still decidedly New York. They thanked me for their drinks, but stopped me as I turned to leave them to read the menus. 

"Oh sugar, we don't even need to look," Lisa said. "I'll have an order of the homemade garlic knots, and calamari to start with. For an entree I'd like the chicken marsala with thin spaghetti. Oh!, and could you bring us a bottle of red, please?"

"Of course, and good choice. And for you," nodding my head to Mary, who was flipping through the menu without really reading. I had a feeling she had her mind made up well before she ever sat down. If I'm being honest, I was anticipating what this huge black goddesses order would be. Somehow, I wasn't expecting to hear the word "salad." 

"To start, I'd like the single sicilian pizza, with sausage and extra cheese, and two orders of garlic knots. Then the large antipasto," I interrupted her to inform her that the large antipasto was for a serving of four people. She grinned and said, "I know," enlisting further giggling from her friend. Once again, my cheeks were flush red, and I begged myself that my rapidly growing erection wouldn't make itself visible. The fat mama continued, "And for entrees I'd like the spaghetti with meatballs and the linguine alfredo." 

I scribbled the massive order onto my pad, trying to keep the pen steady as my mind raced with the thought that Mary had just ordered enough food for eight people. In my time as a waiter, I'd often served bigger women, and usually found them to purposely order light, as to not call attention to their size. Yet, here was Mary, with a shocking amount of self-ownership and confidence, perfectly content with displaying her obviously gluttonous desires. I dared an, "Anything else?" 

"Thats all for now, sweetie, but don't forget to keep that dessert menu close by," she answered. At this point, my blushing must have been clear as day to her, and she didn't seem to mind adding any fuel to the fire. I took my leave to put their orders in, once again leaving a trail of giggles behind me. I excused myself to the restroom, and through cold water on my face. Thank god it was a quiet night, I couldn't imagine trying to juggle a packed house along with the hungry bombshell. There were plenty of larger women I'd found myself attracted to over the years, but none as big, or overtly flirtatious as Mary was. How I'd make it through the remainder of their meal without blurting out something horribly embarrassing, or worse yet casting a showed over the table with my erection, I did not know. It was a terrible pressure, to perform under such astoundingly sexual conditions. I walked out of the restroom and back to the kitchen to check on their appetizers, desperately trying to concoct an appropriate way to ask Mary out. I didn't see a ring on her finger, unlike Lisa, who was flashing a large rock on her left hand. 

To be continued...

A year had passed since Beth had had her fateful night in the shoe store with her tiny friend Mickey and the slaveboy Johnny. A year since Beth was arrest for minor assault charges after the tiny ruin Mickey reported the tremendous crushing Beth had given her. Due to the oddness of the crime, one which none of the prosecutors quite knew how to follow up on, Beth was given a small sentence of two to four years. In prison, Beth had immediately taken over, though she made a vow to herself not to squash any of the many tiny girls which she was around in the prison's population. She had to get out of jail, she needed her freedom to do as she pleased, as any Goddess should. Also, due to the terrible conditions of the food which they served at the minimum security prison, Beth could not stuff herself with various treats in the decadent way she was accustomed to. due to this her weight hardly advanced from the massive 540lbs which she was when she was first arrested. leveling off at 550lbs, Beth still felt like the huge beautiful Nubian Goddess that she was, however it almost seemed wasted, her size and power, due to her own restraint when it came to crushing any of the much smaller women around her, especially her annoying cellmate who was so petite each and every one of her bones in her chest and stomach were visible. Many a night passed when Beth would lay in her much too small cot and listen to the slow breathing of the stick figure girl above her. She found herself fantasizing about grabbing the girl and tying her to the lower bunk, then climbing her way to the op bunk, and tossing her incredibly fat body upon the mattress, sending it rocketing off its hinges and destroying the small girl below. Yet Beth showed willpower, and did her time in peace. The pay off for this, was a release for good behavior after only serving a year.

Beth had the support of her friends while she was serving her days inside, Tami, a women of astonishing size and weight herself who also loved the feeling of squashing smaller people made sure to visit with Beth every week. She was in the one who kept Beth up to date with the outside world, and most of the news was very troubling. Johnny, the boy which Beth put so much time into crushing nightly for over a year, transforming him into a mere cushion and victim for her many bursts of flattening urges had been moved away by his parents, who bought him his own apartment in Florida. This saddened Beth a great deal, as she had been counting on taking her rightful place on top of the skinny lads body once she was released. There was however one bit of news which Tami reported to Beth very regularly, and always with a sinister smile across her beautiful fat face. Mickey, the anorexic girl who had reported Beth and sent her to jail had never moved or even left the city. This of course served to fuel Beth at her most boring and saddest of moments behind bars. That tiny bitch had no idea what she was in for.

The day of her release, Beth was picked up by Tami in her new truck. "Had to make sure I had a car that could handle us," Tami had said, giving Beth a wink and a grin. Beth's possessions had been stored for the last year, and then moved into her new house, Beth wanting to come home to a huge place with plenty of space upon her release. Using funds from her lifesaving's, and the help of her most wonderful and equally huge friend Tami, that was made possible. once they had both made the slightly difficult squeeze out of the truck and into the front doors of the new place, Beth grabbed her friend and gave her a loving hug and kiss on the cheek. Due to the expanse of their combine bellies and chests, the women had to stand at an almost ninety degree angle to accomplish this, but it was done. Beth toured the new huge home with her friend and then they both sat down on the way too small loveseat which Beth had used to torture so many tiny people in the past, and when Tami felt her friends thick thigh and rolls rub against her (as there was not an inch of space between the two women which had a combined weight of over half a ton), a smile playing over Beth's sensual luscious lips, she knew just what memories her friend were thinking about.

Hours had past, and the girls had gone through almost every take out place in the area. Both of them, feeling stuffed beyond imagine, just relaxed and chatted as a television played out in the background. Then, the interruption of the doorbell came.

"Oh that's right, we forgot about the Thai place we ordered from. Ok, who's turn is it to get up," Beth asked her friend.

"I had to get up last time for that rude Chinese delivery boy, so it's your turn at the plate, girl."

"Ugh, ok," Beth said, making the difficult journey to her feet. "Damn, i haven't felt this full in so long. i forgot how tight and heavy my belly could feel."

Tami smiled, "I know, don'tcha just love it?"

Beth waddled her way towards the front door, loving the echo the large house provided her with each step. In her excitiment at her new found freedom and as the result of the huge feast the two women had embarked on, she had forgotten all about unbuttoning her jeans, and letting her belly hang out over the waist band, or at least where the waist band would be had it not been engulfed in fat. So you can imagine the shock that Sam the Thai delivery boy felt when the front door opened and before him stood a near 600lb black women with a belly which huge out before her like an avalanche of dark fat. He simple stared into Beth's insanely vast belly, the rolls of flab which hung from her side, and her deep dark bellybutton.  Beth had soon realized in her excitement she had forgotten to button herself up, though in reality that would had been impossible with how full she was. Sam had continued to stare openly, his mouth hanging open at the titanic women before him.

Beth looked on for the brief moment of shock and awe that had stunted the process of paying for her food at the slim cute boy who was gawking at her. He seemed almost feminine looking, as a great deal of Asian males with long hair do, of course his size didn't help much. Standing at a very short 5'1 and weighing no more than 90lbs, Beth would have been shocked if this kid could take pushing his bike up a steep hill at all.

"So are you gonna give me my food or what, boy?"

Sam finally found his moment back and looked up to deepest and lovely eyes he had ever seen. Beth was trying to hold back a smile but doing a poor job of it, the thoughts in her head were traveling at the speed of light.

"Uhh, yes, so sorry," Sam said, looking down as he held out the bag of take out toward Beth. Thank god she and Tami had paid for the food over the phone with a credit card, there was no way this kid could handle counting money in his present state.

Beth reached forward with her arm, watching Sam stare up at her beautiful fat 'wings' on her upper arms, and grabbed not the bag of food, but the boy by the wrist. God, his wrist is so thin i can wrap my fingers around it twice, Beth thought.

"I'm not feeling up to carrying anything right now, why don't you come bring the food inside for me," she said, give the boy a slight tug of the arm which sent his meek frame colliding into her belly, his face and chest making a slapping sound as he bounced off her blubber.

"Hehe, oops. Didn't mean to pull that hard," Beth said, her eyes gleaming in a way which made her apology a sly joke. "Come on in..." she said, turning, and pulling the now very embarrassed and stunned delivery boy beyond the doorway, closing it behind him.

A year had passed since that fateful night Beth first dropped her 470lb pound on the napping John, casting her ownership and changing forever the way their lives were taking course.  After a few months both of their desires grew and changed them, Beth taking on the role as Goddess, no longer worrying about where she would find her next "victim" to use for a conduit of her desires. And Johnny, well he grew accustomed to giving his life over to this huge woman, pleasing her every whim and fantasy. Most of which lead to his body being crushing without mercy for hours-sometimes whole days at a time.  Throughout the year, Johnny found himself in the ER many times with broken ribs, once a fractured spleen, and numerous other injuries which his body obtained while trying to cope with Beth's massive drive to crush. Yet he always came back for more, time and time again. He found himself hooked to Beth's body, her many rolls of fat, beautiful dark skin, and endless sexual drive.

Their bodies also went through some changers over the year they spent together. Beth's eating took on new force, having every meal either prepared and fed to her by John, or merely ordering huge portions from many of the local take-out restaurants and stuffing her goring body while Johnny gasped and pleaded for air underneath. Beth's body grew wider and heavier, leaving behind her previous weight of 470lbs and shooting past 530 pounds of beautiful female flesh.  Johnny on the other hand, was eating less and less, often being given nothing more then water and the scrapes of which Beth had left after feasting, soon his body weight sky-rocketed down from 150lbs to a meekly 103lbs on his 5'6 frame.  His entire body seems drafted n size in comparison with one of Beth's legs alone...


"MMmmmm...another lovely meal, don't you think, slave?" Beth was wearing what was now her usual house wear, an enormous pair of black panties which were growing increasingly too small for her, and a matching bra which barely contained her massive hanging breasts.

Johnny-also wearing his typical in house attire, a small pair of briefs which did nothing to hide the frainity of his body-couldn't bring himself to answer. He was laid out over a chair in the kitchen, his shoulders and head hanging over one side, his legs the other, so that only his tiny chest and stomach was centered on the chair, totally buried in the avalanche of fat that beth was. His breathing began getting very spotty just as she was finishing her third dessert, and Beth knew that she'd have to get up soon, as in this position, there was no in-between from the crushing force of her ass and weight, and Johnny's tiny little ribs and lungs. The thought depressed her, but in her own way she had grown to love Johny as the perfect, strong bodied slave he was, and didn't want to crush him to death.

Beth hoisted her body up, even with the added weight she had kept her mobility and movement sharp as ever, turned around, and bend, giving Johnny a small peck on the lips. "Now clean up the table, ad come to bed."

Johnny watched, his head still hanging upside-dwon as Beth walked away, her mountainous backside swaying back and forth, like two huge waves of fat colliding with one another, then he gathered his breath, sat up, and did as his Goddess commanded.

The snap to reality was sudden and incredibly shocking. John had just finished a long shift working as a junior superintendent at the apartment building his uncle got him a job at, and decided to take a small nap in one of them laundry rooms located in the lower level of the building. He was only 22 years old, and this was his first 'professional" job so he was putting all he could into it. The effect of all that determination however was pushing him to the brink of exhaustion. It wasn't the first time he had finished a shift and caught some beauty sleep on the waiting benches in the laundry room, but it would certainly be his last.

Snapping out of his dreams, John opened his eyes to complete and total darkness. His mouth felt compressed shut, and he couldn't even bring himself to scream for help. The sensation was that of being buried under hundreds of soft beanbags. His chest and stomach were crushed, his small framed body fighting to keep from turning to jelly between the immense force which was squashing him and the hard plastic chairs which he was laid out on top of. John's mind reeled, trying to comprehend what was happening. Was he still dreaming? Was this sensation of being flattened alive just some twisted nightmare he was having, brought on by the pressures of work? What was happening to him...

Feeling restless and bored; the last three days off of work growing into a feeling of stir crazy, Beth decided to do some late night laundry.  She waddled her 477lb body into the bathroom, and began sorting her clothing. Haven't had gone to work in the last few days, most of it was just her comfort wear.  Pajama bottoms and tops, huge pairs of panties and bras-which were quickly losing the battle to Beth's growing body-and a few pairs of sweatpants and shirts.  Her bag made up, a quick check of her fine SSBBW body in the mirror-even just going to the laundry room Beth wanted to make sure she looked sexy, as sexy as she felt when putting her Goddess like body in motion, each roll and fold of fat moving in perfect rhythm with the other.  She was wearing a black tank-top which showed off her huge arms, and beautifully large breasts along we her massive and hanging belly, which hung over the waistband of her grey skin-tight sweatpants. Her impossibly rotund things and ass pushing the fabric to it's seems, just daring for another pound to push the tidal-wave of fat over the edge, causing Beth to  burst right through the pants.

Beth took the fairly long ride down in the elevator to the basement of the building, and made her way to the laundry room. Her breasts and belly bounced and giggled as she stopped herself short, discovering that the cute young thing which was learning to take over from the current Superintendent, was napping away in his uniform, stretched across three of the attached chairs in the center of the room. Beth's mind worked fast, her instint taking over, she reached behind the door of the laundry room and grabbed the "Out of Order" sign which so often hung outside. Beth then reached and hung it on the center of the door to the room, closing it behind her. She knew that not too many people would be bothering to come down here so late at night, by way take any chances.

Beth, moved slowly, careful not to wake up the young thin man till she was good and ready, setting her laundry up and running in one of the machines directly in front of the chairs John was laid out on. Done with that chore, Beth waddled over to him, her eyes bright with lust, he skin tingling. He really was a cute little thing. A perfect cushion for her huge body as she waited for her wash to finish. Beth turned on her heels, positioning her four foot wide butt over him, taking one last glance at his sleeping face, then lowered her almost quarter ton of fat onto him. Through her plentiful fat she felt the young man snap awake in shock, and felt his body begin to buckle and tremble under her, each motion of his squirming giving her goosebumps across her body.

Beth just sat on John, doing her best to flatten the no-longer boy out into paper, her legs out-stretched before her to maximize the pressure he felt; watching her laundry make it's journey around and around in the washing machine.

Two weeks after returning from her vacation in California, Beth was happier, more relaxed, and just a bit wider. It took a few days getting settled back into work and the day to day of her life, but soon she was running (or waddling that is) at full steam.

Beth was sitting at home-engulfing her couch and the shirking amount of space left on it when she sat back-when she got the first deal lined phone call. She answered in her usual cheery voice and heard nothing but slight breathing on the other end. She hung up, figuring it for nothing but some dumb teenager with a phonebook and nothing to do. Five calls later, she was very annoyed.

Ring. Ring.

"Listen, why don't you just get some guts and speak up and tell me who you are?!" Beth yelled into the phone. Soon she heard the click on the other line, the prank caller hanging up. This went on for a few days, till finally the annoying stalker spoke up.

"It's me...Jenna. The cashier from down the block. I'm sooo sorry but...please can I see you?"

Beth smiled wide, having her suspicions answered. The little Asian girl who Beth should have finished off after their last encounter was jonesin' for more punishment from Beth's massive weight. "This little twig is really something," Beth thought to herself.

"Are you at work?" Beth asked the soon to be flattened girl.

"Yyes. Can...can I see you tonight?" Jenna answered meekly.

"Come over after you finish with the store. And bring me something to snack on while I crush the life out of you." Beth hung up the phone after finishing her sentence, knowing that a few blocks away a very tiny girl was shaking with fear and excitement. Beth then busied herself with preparing for the nights events.

After finishing off her last "loveseat", Beth decided that she would take some time off from work and visit her best friend in California. She hadn't seen her friend in years, and decided it was time to make the cross country trip to pop in and say hello. In the past Beth and her pal, Melissa were inseparable when they were younger. Beth has always been a fat girl, though Melissa was always considered the "pretty" one. She had a typical wannabe model body while the girls were growing up, and a times others would comment on how poor taste it was for Melissa to hang around with someone so fat, to which Melissa would reply: Beth is beautiful, I wish I had the body she had. This of course always seems sweet to beth, though she didn't think her friend meant it, as she was always watching what she ate, while beth was reaching for seconds or thirds. Yet there loved each other, and still kept in touch online and on the phone, as after high School they both took other paths in life. Melissa decided to start fresh in California, while beth loved New York, and couldn't see herself living anywhere else.

Beth got the time off from work, and made the plans. In a week she'd be flying out for a nice mini vacation.

After Vlad, Beth found her hunger reaching new heights. Both for food and squashing. The thought of growing even larger while listening to the sweet moans and gasps from an unwilling cushion for her fat body, feeling the small struggles of another person under her large luscious fat, each one filling her with delight as she overpowered them so easily; it was ecstasy just day dreaming about it. She knew that she'd have to taste that at least once more before her trip to California. And she had just the victim in mind.

Since moving to her apartment, Beth had made the supermarket around the corner into a second home at times. Some days going to and from up to three times, as she quickly ate most of the sweets she bought just on the way from the market to her door, finding herself coming home with empty bags and a continuing hunger. And each time she was to check out, it seemed she always got the same snotty skinny girl who gave her dirty looks.  Beth usually just glared back a the small Asian girl, her flat chest and bony ass not even knowing what it was like to be a complete woman. But over the last few weeks, with the added feeling of missing out on her squashing, along with the skinny girl's attitude, it seemed it was time to get back to action.

later in the week, after some careful planning, Beth headed to the supermarket a few minutes before closing. What she had been hoping for came true. The small Asian girl was left there alone, no doubt being trusted enough of an employee to close the store herself. Beth waddled up and down the aisles, killing time till she was the last one in the store. it was then that she got lucky. The Asian cashier girl, must have thought the last customer had left, cause she walked to the door and locked it. Turning the sign hanging in the open window around, from OPEN to CLOSED, flicked off the main light in the aisles, covering Beth and the rest of the store in darkness with the exception of the light over the main register. The skinny girl returned to the register and began counting out the nights money, and that's when Beth noticed something. It seemed with every few hundreds the cashier would count out, she would put a few singles in another separate pile on the counter. She's skimming from the store, Beth realized. Beth continued to wait a bit, till the thin young woman was finished, placing the contents of the register into a lock box under the counter, and then sticking the fairly large wad of money left out in her jeans. Right about then is when Beth decided to make her move.

Stepping out of the shadow of the darken aisles, Beth said, "Hey there, twig."

The skinny cashier let out a loud gasp, as Beth had scared her nearly to death. After getting her bearings back, Jenna (the name of the Asian cashier) placed the huge black woman.

"What are you doing her, fatso? The store is closed, no more food for you tonight, get out of here now before I call the cops!"

"I don't think you will," Beth said. "I saw you pocketing money from the register. I wonder how your boss will feel when he finds out you've been robbing from his store, right under his nose."

Jenna stood there trying to calculate what this fat woman could want from her, not even realizing Beth had been stepping closer and closer to her with each word she spoke. Soon it struck her just how huge Beth was.

Beth was now only feet away from the incredibly thin young woman. She must hardly weight 90 pounds, Beth thought to herself. She felt goosebumps down her large body, the math in what was to come was astounding in and of itself. Beth took a few more steps towards Jenna, the small woman backing up till she felt the front of the counter brush against her bony ass. Jenna held out one hand, speaking with an authoritative voice out of nowhere, "What do you want?"

Her answer came in the from of Beth charging her 400plus pounds forward, each bit of her flab jiggling with each step-Beth moved quite fast for a woman of her size-and just as she reached the now terrified Asian girl, Beth pushed out with her belly, colliding with the skinny bitch with a slam. All of Beth's force and weight crushed Jenna into the front of the counter, Jenna blacking out from the shock and pain of the force. Beth stood there for a few moments, holding up Jenna against the counter with her large fat belly. Beth marveled at the size difference, knowing for sure that from the side it would seem as if this small Asian's shoulders and head came from nowhere, and Beth's belly touched either side of the counter around her.

Beth backed away, and the skinny cashier fell to the floor of the market.

"So I've got this nice cushion and the whole market to myself for the whole night it seems. This has possibilities."

Another I found.


Jiggly got onto the plane and eagerly looked around, it was her first time flying on a private jet and she couldn't wait to get going, Seat however was less eager.  Seemed whenever she was near Jiggly she ended up squashed into a very dead paste.  Seat snuck past Jiggly's wide hips as Jiggly placed her things in the overhead compartment.  Seat was forced to slide between Jiggly's massive ass and the row of seats that Jiggly would be occupying, as Seat's face was pressed into Jiggly's hips, slowly moving past her she prayed that Jiggly wouldn't go and do anything rash.  Jiggly meanwhile was suddenly shocked by the sudden feeling of Seat pressing her soft body, face and breasts into Jiggly's mountainous ass as she moved around.  Jiggly immediately blushed as she enjoyed the feeling of the tiny girl being forced to massage her ass with her full body.  As Seat made it to the halfway point her face slipped into the space between Jiggly's cheeks right under her tail, Jiggly's tight tight jeans were the only think keeping Seat from the abyss.  Seat grimaced and worked hard to keep her face out of Jiggly's crack, but despite her best efforts her nose managed to brush up in it.  Jiggly's pleasant embarrassment suddenly turned to embarrassing pleasure and in her surprise she found her cheeks inadvertently clenching tight, embracing Seat's whole head, Seat panicked and began to struggle and Jiggly was caught off guard as another wave of pleasure made her lose control and suddenly it happened, she blasted a huge fart right into the face of Seat blowing Seat down onto the ground behind her gasping for fresh air and tearing up.  Jiggly blushed deeply and turned to help her friend, however as she did the plane suddenly lurched forward sending her flying down into a belly flop squashing Seat and trapping her face in Jiggly's bosom.  Jiggly looked down and went to get up, but the force of the plane as it took off kept her pinned down, smothering Seat in her ample breasts.  Seat gasped for air but none would come, by the time the plane leveled out and Jiggly finally stood Seat had long since expired from lack of air.  Jiggly frowned and turned to ask the pilots for help, only for a burst of turbulence to drop her on her ass square on Seat's face.  Jiggly's face tightened as she felt her former friend's face shoved into her ass cheeks.  Oh well... she found herself thinking... I lose more friends that way.

Something different I found, still a fun story.




Jiggly was walking in the park enjoying the fine day.  She had just been on a nice long run and had grown rather tired.  She still figured she should enjoy herself and walk home rather than take the always crowded bus.  She left the park, her wide hips swaying to the beat of the music on her pink ipod shuffle without noticing the squirelgirl newcomer to taf wrestling, the aptly named Seat.  Seat had just finished a training (squashing) session with Bertha and was eager to get home, get some rest and get a shower, and not in that order.  Seat spotted Jiggly and tried to quickly walk past so as not to be noticed.  However Jiggly quickly spotted Seat as she made a beeline by.  The big bottomed bunnygirl turned her head to watch Seat pass and failed to spot the small sharp stone that lay in the path, her foot fell squarely on it jamming it's point into her.  She let out a shriek as her bunny legs sent her leaping many many feet into the air.  Seat's danger sense went off and she spun around, half expecting Bertha to be there to drop her might purple ass down on her once again.  She let out a huge sigh of relief as she saw nothing was there, however her eyebrow raised as she saw a shadow looming large around her feet and steadily growing larger.  A realization hit her and despite her brain screaming not to her head slowly fell back as she looked up at the sky.  A massive bunny booty bound in running shorts came plummeting down landing directly on her face immediately crushing Seat into herself downwards like and accordion.  Jiggly landed on her ass with a mighty thud that shook the ground.  Seat was compacted into a near perfect disk under Jiggly's massive rear end, her face engulfed in ass cheek, flatter than a pancake she struggled for anything, life, light, air or even hope.  Unfortunately for her Jiggly chose that moment to roll back and lift her leg to inspect her aching foot.  The sharp pain in her sole kept her from noticing the squished squirelgirl under her bum as she slowly rocked back and forth to console herself until she was able to muster enough courage to tug at the rock.  Her first attempt hurt her enough to cause her to bounce furiously on her bottom as she tried to hold back a cry of pain, Seat only managed to hold back her own screams of agony thanks to the many hundred pounds of butt flesh that filled her mouth when she tried to shout.  On Jiggly's second attempt she managed to remove the stone, but still felt too sore to stand.  She decided to turn on her ipod again and simply wait awhile before heading home, after all she was in no great hurry.  She smiled as some of her favorite dance toons flooded her ears and she eagerly began to shake, grind and gyrate her booty on the ground beneath her.  Seat was in a world of agony as she approached the flatness of paper, her body contorting and squishing to near two dimensions.  Finally after a solid ten minutes of shaking her booty Jiggly decided she could probably stand.  She rose up to her feet leaving Seat to desperately gasp at air as her body regained it's shape.  Thanking all the gods she could come up with that her torment was over for today Seat opened her eyes so she could chastise the plus sized bunnygirl... only to see the massive ass of Jiggly rushing full speed back down at her.  Jiggly promptly fell at the slight shock of pain from her first step on her injured foot and again landed square on Seat, this time the top of Seat's head was barely visible sticking out from Jiggly's cheeks.  Jiggly definitely felt something under her butt this time, however since she hadn't seen anyone around she figured it was just a bump in the path.  To give her foot a bit more time she decided to help out passerby's and smooth it out.  After all it could be dangerous if someone tripped.  She lifted her butt enough to slam it down hard and then grind it back and forth.  The first slam crushed Seat's organs, eliminating her chances of screaming for help.  The second slam shattered her spine, severing any chances she had of moving out of the way.  Finally the third slam managed to crack her skull.  Not break though, Seat was still alive and fairly aware, just slowly running out of air and heavily concussed.  Jiggly felt the turf now flat below her and smiled at a job well done.  She wagged her ass back and forth just to make sure, managing to cover the mangled body of Seat in dirt, then Jiggly stood one more time.  She daintily put her weight down on her foot, right on Seat's throat.  Seat stared in agony at the foot bringing down the massive bunny's full weight on her windpipe as Seat discovered she could stand.  She lifted her other foot to make sure as Seat's throat collapsed.  Jiggly then smiled and began to head off, only manging to stumble slightly over a dirt obscured bump that was Seat's head.  Only seeing another troublesome bump, Jiggly lifted up her plus sized, now healthy foot and leapt up, stomping down with her full weight and quickly smashing down the lump with an odd little "pop".  Seat's mind slowly drifted off into oblivion as Jiggly admired the nice smooth path before walking home her hips swaying to the music.

I found this online, it was written by a fellow names Buzz.





This event happened about 13 years ago in high school. Heather was an obese girl who was in 11th grade at the time. She had an obvious thyroid problem, and was mentally handicapped. Standing 6ââ,¬â,,¢1ââ,¬Â tall and weighing 430lbs, she was picked on by  all of the bimbo cheerleader types. It was an every day ritual from Junior High up until this point. The other girls would throw food at her during lunch break. Call her names in the hallway. Make fun of her during gym class and throw food in her locker. Just your typical high school experience if you did not fit in. Heather was constantly being picked on in gym class by one girl in particular whose name was Jan. Jan was the type who couldnââ,¬â,,¢t  leave well enough alone. One day during gym class Jan kept purposely hitting  Heather in the stomach with the basketball. We had several sports we had to play every day during gym class, and everyone had to participate. Heather hated basketball because she couldnââ,¬â,,¢t run very fast and she ran out of breath very quickly. Jan would always make fun of her for jiggling as she ran down the court and for huffing like a locomotive when she ran out of breath. Every time she would stop to catch her breath, Jan would hit her in the stomach with basketball and say suck it up Chewbacon! Heather was at her wits end. High school had been a particularly cruel place for her and things were getting no better. She sat down for a few minutes to catch her breath then rejoined the game. Jan was your typical 17 year old girl. She was 5ââ,¬â,,¢4ââ,¬Â tall and weighed about 125lbs. Jan had just made a basket and was running back up the court when Heather stood up and knocked Jan flat on the floor. Jan fell flat on her back and was stunned for a second. Before she could regain her composure or even figure out what happened, Heather belly flopped her from the standing position! You could here the air rush from her lungs as 430lb Heather sandwiched Jan between the hardwood floor! Our gym teacher was also the football coach and spent most of his time in his office watching football footage make improvements on his team. He was unaware of the event that had just happened. Heather took a few seconds to roll off because the fall had even knocked some of the air out of her. Janââ,¬â,,¢s friend was cussing at Heather at this time but were afraid to try and help, so she went running  to the coaches office to get help. The coach was not in his office though. He had gone over to the weight room which was across  the driveway to prepare for practice that evening. Janââ,¬â,,¢s friend was pounding on the door frantically but no one answered. Heather had made it back to her feet by this time and was so mad she was crying. She had completely snapped. Jan was still gasping for air and was looking up at Heather holding her stomach in pain. Heather squatted down over Jan and sat full weight on her stomach. You could see the painful expression on Janââ,¬â,,¢s face get worse as her insides were once again compressed beyond  their limits. Heather, with tears in her eyes was shouting at Jan and telling her that the name calling and teasing was going to stop. Jan, with a small gasp of air said, ââ,¬Å"GET OFF ME YOU FAT WHORE!ââ,¬Â This was the straw that broke the camels back. Heather raised her weight up off of Jan and said Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to kill you preppy bitch! She began bouncing her weight on Janââ,¬â,,¢s stomach as Janââ,¬â,,¢s eyes filled with tears. She bounced for about 30 seconds then got up. Heather then stood up and began stepping on Janââ,¬â,,¢s stomach. Jan would try to push her foot off but Heather would just apply more weight and Jan would lose strength. Heather belly flopped Jan again. This time she stood off to Janââ,¬â,,¢s side so the majority of the impact would be on Janââ,¬â,,¢s stomach. Jan farted as the enormous 430lbs came crashing down on her abdomen. Heather then got on her hands and knees and kept belly flopping Jan over and over. After about 12 of these she got up once again and turned around backwards with her back facing Jan. Jan was crying and gasping saying please stop!!! Someone please help me!!! By this time her friend had found the coach and he was on his way. Jan was just badly squashed up to this point, but Heather was fixing to squash her guts out. Heather got squared up with Janââ,¬â,,¢s stomach once again and did a butt drop from a full stand! You could here Janââ,¬â,,¢s ribs break as Heatherââ,¬â,,¢s 430lb ass came crashing down on her abdomen. Jan lost bladder and bowel control with one loud scream as she passed out. The coach was running over to them at this point and helped Heather off of Jan. The ambulance came and hauled Jan away and she was treated for 3 broken ribs, ruptured spleen, and massive internal bruising. Heather was pulled from school and we never saw her again.

It had been nearly a year after her encounter with the young Greg, and Beth had gone through a few small changes. Well maybe "small" wasn't the word. Beth had put on some weight, going from around 380lbs to a now even 400 big and beautiful pounds. It was a small increase, one that was hard to even tell on a girl of her size to begin with. However that wasn't all that had changed. Since her first taste with the power that came with using her massive body to her own means of pleasure, squashing and flattening out smaller people with it's grace and weight, she felt herself become addicted to the idea. A day didn't go by without her spotting at least one would-be victim for her desires. Someone she could totally dominate and make her own personal seat cushion. A year had gone by, and she felt herself building up inside. It was too long a time to go by without hearing the delightful whimpers and gasps of someone under her large bulging ass.

And it was exactly this that crossed her mind as she sat on the downtown train, coming home from another fun BBW Gathering. Sitting there, taking up two full seats on the late train, her mind was wandering, struggling to deal with all the possibilities of squashing. It took the boarding of a drunken college boy to pull her out of it. He shambled on the train during one of the local stops, making the trains car population reach 2. Beth found him cute, despite his drunken state, longish brown hair cascading over his face, thin and in shape. He slumped over in a seat, parallel from Beth, and she put his weight at around 150lbs on a 5'7 frame. She smiled as she did the quick calculation in her head, comparing her vast size to his. It was then that he looked up and caught sight of this wide beauty appraising him, realizing for the first time that he wasn't alone in the subway car. He dropped his eyes quick, shyness overtaking him. Beth wasn't fooled though, she watched him as he tried desperately to peak through his hair at her huge curves. She knew he was taking in the awesome size of her thighs, how they spread out like an avalanche of fat over the small seats of the bench, he belly bulging out onto her lap, and her thick arms as they laid across her very ample chest. Beth watched on, thinking she just might have found the break (giggling to herself at her pun) she was looking for...

It was late may and I was eager to start my new job down on the farm that my uncle owned and operated. I would be spending the next twelve weeks getting dirt under my fingernails. My father told me that he learned many of life's lessons working up a sweat and in the soil working on the farm. Little did I realize when he suggested that I take a summer job with my uncle that I would learn one of my life's biggest, and I mean biggest lessons ever.
I arrived on a Saturday morning to the happy smiles of my Aunt and my Uncle. They showed me to my room and informed me that a distant friend of the family would soon be arriving to help out for the summer. I could hardly wait to meet him for I was tired of the same old faces that I saw day in and day out. He would be arriving next weekend and until then my uncle would show me the ropes out in the fields and in the barn; The barn where I learned some of the biggest lessons of my entire life.
In short time I was weeding and tilling with the best of them. My favorite thing was to drive the tractor. I was pulling hedgehogs to trim the weeds along the orchards and hauling all sorts of stuff around the farm. Nothing like getting into the thick of it to take your mind off of your problems. And boy did I have problems. I hadn't had a piece of ass in a long long time and my sexual desires were driving me crazy.
I dreamt every night of my favorite thing. Fat girls with big fat asses. I thought of all the things I could do with fat girls, and all the things they could do with me!!!! I fantasized about being literally crushed under the huge weight of the fattest girl I could dream up. In my mind she would sit on my face and head till I almost passed out from lack of air and then let me recover, over and over, and then having total control over me she would make me eat her pussy as she sat on my face till she came and came. Practically crushing my skull from repeatedly bouncing her huge fat ass up and down, up and down, on my face. Then she would just sit there and finally take me to the point of no return, only getting off of me when I was limp under her big fatttt assss checks.
I fantasized about the helpless feeling I would have as a gigantic fat ass and hips would totally engulf my cock, balls, and even my entire lower body while a beautiful fat woman crushed me into the bed while she rode my cock to orgasm. Pounding me harder and harder till I was totally at her mercy, allowing her to do the most dastardly things imaginable, maybe use my face to grind head as sort of a human dildo to rum and grind into her big fat clitty till I was wet and slippery with her pussy juice. Or perhaps she would just use my body as sort of a human seat cushion for her comfort while she sat and watched TV. It was driving me absolutely insane!!!!!!!!!!
I was glad when the next weekend finally came and I would have someone else to pal around with and keep me from going insane. At least I thought that was what was going to happen. Around 12:00 noon my first big life lesson was to be realized. My uncle called me in from the fields to introduce me to the family friend that had just arrived. When I entered the living room my head must have spun around six or seven times. At least that's the way I felt as I realized that the family friend was the girl in my fantasies. Her name was Mary and she was the most awesome fat girl I ever even imagined existed on the planet. She was perhaps Six feet tall and had long blond hair down to her scrumptious rump!!! This girl had the roundest ass I had ever seen, anywhere, not even in pictures have I seen an ass so round and stick out so far. This ass put even Brie to shame. And believe me it if you have seen Brie's ass you would have to agree that Mary's ass must be just incredible!!!! To make it even better her hips were extremely small. Look up the definition of a pear in the dictionary and you will find her picture. Her legs were enormous beyond belief. I think that they were twice the size of my waist. I had to have her---Or better yet I wanted her to have me; I wanted to worship her big fattttt assss , huge hips, and thunder thighs.
Mary couldn't help but notice my attraction to her body because she had to say hello at least three times before I responded to her greeting. This was just the beginning of lessons to be learned. And of course Mary was certain to be a good instructor.
That night was to be the first of many nights that Mary would use me as her seat cushion to watch television. I was lying on the couch when she walked into the room. She asked me if she could sit down, and before I could move she was sitting right smack in the middle of my chest. Since I didn't move she just sat there !!! For the longest time she sat there (with the occasional wiggle to make herself more comfortable and a bounce just for fun) and watched the television like I wasn't even there. It was exciting to know that she must be psychic because she was reading my mind. After about a half an hour she just got up and left with the most evil grin. I just laid there until she was gone and then beat my meat until I nearly went crazy. I hope no one notices the wet spot on the couch pillow!!!
After a long morning out on the tractor I returned to the barn to find Mary waiting for me in a tight pair of farmers overalls. They hugged her ass like a glove, highlighting its full roundness. As I approached her she threw me on to the haystack and jumped on top of me, she pinned me down with her full weight of course. It felt like heaven. I'm sure she liked the feeling of power she must have had, because she just kept rolling back and forth on top of me and laughing out loud. I couldn't move under her weight. Rolling from side to side she just crushed the life right out of me!! I was totally at her mercy and she new it!! Again as before she just got up and left me lying there with a huge bulge in my pants.
I knew she was laughing at me when she left but I didn't really care. I just lay there and masturbated till I came!!!!
I couldn't get it out of my head the whole nightlong. I just kept playing it over in my head again and again, and again. I even managed to blow my load a second time in the same day. I haven't done that in years. I also kept wondering what would be next, would it be the couch, would it be the haystack, or would it be something else? I didn't have to wait long to find out. In the middle of the night she slipped into my room and smothered me by literally sitting on my face and chest. I awakened just in time to see her naked ass cheeks as they descended in the moonlight. I didn't even close my eyes!!!! I just stared as her ass cheeks got closer and closer. When they finally came to rest upon my face and chest, I'm certain that all you could see of me was my two legs protruding from under her mammoth asssssss!!! Almost my entire body was engulfed in female ass flesh. All I could do was lay there and think that if I died from lack of air, this would be the only way to gooooooooo. As she sat there she did show mercy on me. Every once in a short while she would lift her ass just enough to give me air. She was enjoying herself and making comments about how great it felt to have my entire head stuffed between her huge ass cheeks. As well, she was teasing me about all the evil things she might do with my now incredibly hard cock. She mentioned something about sitting on it and bouncing her full weight upon it. I could only imagine the pounding I would take beneath her round protruding rump; I'm sure that my balls would be mush. She soon started to masturbate right there on my face. She rubbed herself until the pussy juices were poring on to my face and into my mouth. If I didn't suffocate I was sure to drown in her womanly juice. But, I really didn't care!! I was in heaven on earth. After two huge orgasms she did in fact sit on my cock, Bouncing and crushing me, She rode me to a third explosive orgasm as I was nearing the edge of unconsciousness Mary then having her fill left me there to masturbate with what little energy I had left.
As the weeks passed Mary continually crushed me and used me. I spent a great amount of time just worshipping her ass as I was ordered to. Sometimes she told me to lick her pussy, and other times to literally lick her ass hole. Inevitably she would end up using my face as kind of human dildo by grinding and crushing it into her pussy and ass Whatever she wanted I gladly gave. The power she had over me was tremendous. Being crushed beneath her was now my passion. I can't even count the number of evenings I spent under her ass being crushed while she ate and watched TV. Mary eventually made it a habit to sit on my face and masturbate. And my balls are now permanently flattened from the fierce crushing that Mary dished out with her ass. If you look closely at my face you may even notice that my nose is also a little bit flat.
As my father once told me there are life lessons to be learned!!!!!
And what better place to learn them than down on the farm!!!!!!!

Comments are welcome
Sorry if i got carried away

This all started when I was about 18 or so. I was just going to start college, and because of the cost, I was still living with my parents. I did not have a mode of transportation, either at that time, so I was stuck riding with my Mom. She has attendancy to get side tracked and take 4 hours to do a half hour job.

So one day I went with her, so she could drop me off at the movies to met up with my girlfriend. But instead she went the other way to get her hair and nails done, and then go to the tanning salon. I was pretty fed up with this, since it was not the first time it happened. She felt a little bad about it, so she said she would drop me off at her friends house and they would take me. I said that was fine since I had no other choice. She picked up her cell-phone and asked her friend if it was ok. When I got to her friends house I went inside and called my girlfriend and told her I would be there as soon as possible. When I got off the phone I saw my Mom wink to her friend and then take off. I then asked my Mom's friend Tammy when we were going to leave, She said in a few minutes, she just had to get changed. Tammy was not all that big of a woman, maybe 5'6 and 195 or 200 pounds. She said for the time being to go and lay down on the couch and relax. As I walked into the living room I saw the woman of my dreams. She had to have been a minimum of 450 pounds and wearing nothing but a bra and panties. I just stood there staring at her for 5 seconds, then she looked up and said hi, my name is D' Randre, people just call me D. I said hi D, it is nice to meet you. She was sitting in a love seat, and there had to have been no more than 3 inches on either side of her. She said to have a seat. I stood there for about 15 seconds finding a place to sit. I would of sat on the couch, but there were thee dogs lying on there. D saw I was still standing and old me to sit on the love seat with her. She scooted over to one side of the love seat leaving about 5 or 6 inches for me. As I got closer she realized I couldn't fit. So she leaned her whole massive body to the left side of the chair. I was excited and before I sat down asked her if that was comforable for her and she said not to worry about her. So I at down and began to relax. I started a conversation with her about how nice the day was. About a minute later or so, she must of had been getting a sore leg, she let her right side of her body, take over it's original place on the chair, where I was sitting. I was in heaven as soon as I felt her cold bare leg on top of my lower body, and her upper body squishing mine. She asked me if I was ok and I said yes. She said good. After five minutes or so of this, I asked her if she thought her friend was ready yet, she said she will go and check for me. I was pretty exhausted. She walked by me five minutes later and said Tammy was fast asleep. I asked if I could use the phone to call my girlfriend and cancel and she said go right ahead. She brought me the cordless phone and said to relax. I called up my girlfriend and explained it to her. Then when I hung up, I heard D scream from the kitchen if I wanted anything to drink. I said ok, water would be fine. I figured I mine as well relax, so i took off my pants and my shirt and began to doze off. I was awoken by D calling my name as she was right in front of me. I must have moved over, because I was now in the middle of the loveseat. I looked up at D and she began to sit down right in the middle of the chair. I had no chance to move and within a second I was underneath D. She said that this was comfortable and aked if I liked it. I replied, saying that it was the most enjoyable moment of my life. Within 10 seconds I was hard as a rock and because of the lack of clothes I'm sure she felt it, because of what she said next. She asked me if I ever fantasized about being sat on by a woman as big as her. I said yes, that it was a big fantasy of mine. After about 10 minutes of this she said that since she had fulfilled one of my fantasies, I should fulfill one of hers. I asked her what it was. She said she thought it was strange, but he said she would tell it to me anyway. She said that she wanted to wrestle a guy, and make him give up by sitting on his face. I said lets go for it now. I said we should stretch out first. She said instead of stretching lets see if you can take some of my moves before we start the match. She first instruced me to lay on my back. She sat on my stomach and crotch very lightly at first and then let all her weight go. I was having a hard time breathing. She then got up and was still squating over me. She moved up to my chest area and dropped all her weight on to my chest at once. This move got to me fast. This next move I don't know how she did it but it was fun. While on my chest, she launched herself off the floorand directly on to my face with full force plus. She sayed there for ten seconds and got up. She said are you ready and I said yes. We then started the match. I wanted to put up a little fight so it would last a while. Unfortunately this was hard to do since I was still getting up from the warm up. She immediatly pushed me back down on to my back. She then got me in a reverse facesit but she was keeping herself and inch from my face so the match could go on. But to get some fun out of it she would pull my face deep into her spread ass cheeks for 30 seconds at a time. After two minutes of this she got me in a leg scissor that had my head being crushed between her thighs for 3 minutes. After this I was wore out and was laying flat on my back. D was hving fun and decided to sit on my chest. She wouln't just sit on my chest though, she would drop herself from 2 feet high onto my chest and stay there for a minute. After five of these I was really in pain and realized she was in a zone and I had to save my own life. So what I did is after she got up and was ready to do another butt splash on my chest, I moved myself 6 inches so she would land on my face and would therefore have her fantasy fulfilled after I gave up. As soon as she got up I made my move and it worked. After 10 seconds my arms were flying all around in the air and I was almost blacking out after 30 seconds. This lasted for 1 minute and 15 seconds, until she got off. She said that was the most fun she ever had.

The other night my girlfriend and I where out bar hopping.
Neither one of us usually drinks that much but for some reason we where getting pretty wasted.
We made it home ok but we both just crashed on the floor.
Well my 5'-8" 500++ lb girl friend was laying on her side and I was too close to her laying on my back. I was kind of scooted down with my head close to her very large rolls of fat on her belly. Like I said we where both very out of it. I wasn't really sleeping but it sounded like she was?
I really didn't think I was in any danger but she started to move and she put one of her huge thighs across my legs.
I'm only 5-7 and almost 130 lbs. I wasn't able to move. I think one of her thighs weighs almost as much as me?
She has squashed me sevral times on purpose, and a few of those times I wondered if I would survive. She always new my limits and I was ok. Well this night she started to roll over onto her stomach. My head and body was starting to be burried by all of her heavy pounds of flesh. I was unable to move anywhere because her huge thigh had me pinned in one place. At this point I was able to breath through a little crevice between her fat rolls. She was so out of it I don't think she had any idea that my little body was more than half under her. I feared that if she moved again I would be in big trouble!! Her massive weight was starting to takes it toll on me and it was getting harder to expand my lungs. I almost felt like I was panicking and that was even making it harder to breath. My right arm was still free but my left arm was totally crushed under her. She has layed on top of me in bed sevral times or sat on top of me on the couch but this was the first time I had ever felt her weight and massiveness on the hard floor before.

As I was being crushed under her I started to debate how and when I should get out from under her. I waited way to long to make my decision. She started to roll even more of her hugely heavy fat body on top of me and this time she was completly smothering me. Every time I tried to take a breath of air my mouth and nostrils where filled with the flesh of her belly as it was pressing harder on top of me.
I could hardly even move my legs from the weight of her heavy legs as they had me traped. I still couldn't belive that she didn't no I was under her. But her body is so huge and heavy and soft every where she just kind of formed it over me and in her wasted state she was perty much passed out.
I was almost completely out of air now and starting to feel very weak. I took my right hand and tried to pinch her to wake her up. This would just make her shake her massive body as it was on top of me and crush me more into the floor. I was trying to yell her name but I'm sure it was like sound trying to go through a ton of concrete? I didn't think I had much time left before I passed out and she would probably crush the life out of me without knowing it.
I tried to pinch her really hard!! She let out a moan as she moved her body on to her side. The only problem was she kept her body in one place which was still on to of me.
I was able to get a short amount of air. Now Even more weight of that 500++ body was on top of me. ( she never would tell me her real weight but she said it was way over 500 lbs but less that 600 lbs) Her massive belly was laying on top of my face and most of my chest. I was able to take my free right are and kind of lift up her huge roll of fat and get some breaths. After I was able to get a little more strength back I was able to kind of push on her. I sitll can't belive how heavy she is!! After a few pushes she rolled over me again as she was rolling off of me. Some how this caused almost all of my air to be crushed out of my lungs. I just layed there very light headed trying to get all of my breath back. She started to roll back towrds me but this time I was able to roll out of the way the only bad part was I couldn't roll away very far and my back was pinned up against the couch. She moved some more and her huge body was now pinning me between her and the couch. I had moved my self up far enough so my head was above hers and I wasn't in any danger of beiging smothered from her huge body. My only worry was if her huge body was going to crush me. Luckily for me she layed up against me and I was able to handle her massive weight. I must have finally fallen asleep. When I woke she was in the kitchen making a huge breakfest. She said that she slept really great last night and had so much fun that she was going to eat a huge breakfest and then crush me in all of her favorite ways.
She gave me a wink and all I could say was ....Oh boy....

the other night my 338 pound girlfriend and her 400++ something pound friend (she wouldn't tell me her weight but said it was way over 400 lbs) anyway I was laying on the floor watching TV and they came into the room with a bowl of popcorn and a bunch of snack food. I started to eat the popcorn and my girlfriend told me to get my own. I wouldn't stop eating it. she said to get my own again and I told her to try and stop me from eating eat. Well with that she got off the davenport and started to wrestle around with me. At 155 pounds and about 2 inches shorter I'm No match for her!!
She just sat down beside me and said are you ready I said ready for what? She then took her really fat thighs and wraped them around me. I was totaly traped with my arms pined next to my side. She just started to squeeze and squeeze. I said stop it your crushing me. She said are you going to stop eating my popcorn and get your own. I said no way!! That was a mistake. The next thing I know she's squeezing me even harder. Then after a minute she let go but then she rolled me over on my back and just sat her huge butt on top of my chest. I tried to push or pull her off but I couldn't even budge her. She told her friend to hurry and make some more popcorn. Her friend just said sure but then she said how come you get all the fun?? My girlfriend told her that after she got the pop corn made that she could have some of the fun. My girlfriend just kept sitting on my chest for the whole time that the popcorn was being made. I was really starting to have trouble breathing and completely didn't have any strength to push her off. Her friend came back with the popcorn and sat it down on the floor by my girlfriend and me. My girlfreind said I dare you to eat some now. Well being the gluton for punishment that I am start to reach for the popcorn. She said if you put your hand in that bowl your a dead man. I just gave her this smart ass smile and reached into the bowl. Well before I could get my hands on any popcorn she pushed the bowl away and gave a huge bounce into the air. what little breath I had came rushing out and I swear I heard a rib crack. Then My girlfriend slid down onto my legs. I started to breath again then my girl friend said in the fake caring voice, are you all better now?? I just stuck my toung out at her. she then told her 400++ pound friend to sit on my head. Her friend said I will kill him if I do that. She started to walk over to me but first she set all of the food down by her and my girlfriend. But instead of sitting on my head ( I probably wouldn't be alive to tell this story) she laid her humongous belly and body on top of me. I heard my girl friend say good idea. I felt her move her body off of me for a minute. Then......
(to be finished later)

For those of you who are interested, I will start the story of myself being squashed from the very beginning, meaning the first experiences I can remember.

First let me explain to you the size of the woman doing the squashing. Her height is about 5'6" and she weighed anywhere from 200 pounds all the way up to around 280 pounds or so.

My first experience that I can remember is when I was a real young boy around the age of 7 or so. At this time she was about 280 pounds or so, and at her heaviest. I can only recall one incidence fron this time period. I was into watching wrestling at the time, and my favorite was this 400 pound guy who used to sit on his opponents chest to win his match. I guess I thought it would be fun to be sat on. So I layed underneath the couch cushions and put the cushions back on top of me and then put a blanket over the cushions. I don't think she sat on me with any weight, but I think she just gave me the illusion that she was by putting a little bit of weight onto me.

The next experience I could remember was when I was about 10 or 11 years old, and she was about 200 to 220 pounds. I used to always lay in bed and relax and watch tv with her. She would lay with her back on the pillows and when she would occasionaly lean over to get something off the floor, I would stick my head behind her back and she would lean onto my head. I would occasionaly start to breathe hard and she would ask if I was ok.

Around this same time I started looking at her feet as she was lying down. She did have fungus on two of her toes and she would ask me if they were getting better as she tried to get rid of it. I really don't remember how this next event started but when she would lay down she would occasionaly keep her feet up. Not really her feet up, but her knees were like the top point of a triangle. So one day I just layed on my back and scooted my head and neck underneath one of her thighs and just relax, hoping she would drop it down upon my face. It did happen one night, but I will get to that later. During that age or there about, I also put myself into another wrestling move. Like I said before I was looking at her feet a lot and when she kept her legs up one day, I just moved myself forward until my face was trapped bewteen her thighs and she would occasionaly drop her thighs over my shoulders and just relax. I of course had no way to get out. One night I was lying down sideways with my face underneath her thigh, I asked her to just drop her leg on to me. I used to always act as though it were a wrestling match. So that one time, she dropped her leg onto my face for about 15 or 20 seconds. Sometime after that, I was still about the same age, she sat on my chest for the first time. I had been asking her for months on end, and she kept on telling me she would hurt me. I would try to hide under the covers so she couldn't see me, and hopefully she would sit on me. I don't know how I convinced her, but she must have been in a real good mood one day, and I just layed on the bed, face up, with my head at the very edge of the bed. She then came up and simply sat on top of my chest, like I wasn't there.

JOHN INVITED EVERYONE TO HIS HOUSE TO HOST A JULY 4TH PARTY IN HIS BACKYARD. COOKOUT, SWIMMING POOL AND BOOZE. WHEN I ARRIVED, I STARTED TO GREET EVERYONE, INTRODUCTIONS, HANDSHAKES, THAT TYPE OF THING. I DIDN'T KNOW EVERYONE THERE BUT I RECOGNIZED A FEW PEOPLE. CATCHING MY EYE WERE TWO GIRLS IN THE POOL. TANNED SKIN, BLONDE HAIR, FIRM BODIES, FLAT STOMACHS, AND WELL SHAPED ASSES AND CHESTS. ONE GIRL, WEARING A RED BIKINI, WAS INTRODUCED TO ME AS TARA. THE OTHER, IN A GREEN ONE PIECE WAS NAMED ALLISON. THEY WERE THE ONLY GIRLS IN THE POOL ALONG WITH 3 MEN JUST HOLDING BEERS AND ENJOYING THE SIGHT AS THE WOMEN SWAM AROUND THE POOL AND OCCASIONALLY DOVE IN OFF THE DIVING BOARD. I SAT IN THE SUN WITH JOHN AND A FEW OF THE PEOPLE I HAD JUST MET AND BEGAN THE USUAL BULLSHITTIN' THAT ALL PEOPLE DO AT THESE PARTIES. ABOUT 20 MIN. WENT BY AND I TOO WAS WATCHING THE GIRLS IN THE POOL. THEY LOOKED LIKE MODELS THEIR BODIES WERE SO TIGHT AND WELL TANNED. FROM THEIR CONVERSATIONS IN THE POOL, I COULD CONCLUDE THAT THEY WERE CLOSE FRIENDS.ANOTHER COUPLE WALKED INTO THE BACKYARD AND WERE INTRODUCED AS GLENN AND MONICA. MONICA CAUGHT EVERYONES EYE BECAUSE OF HER SIZE. SHE EASILY WEIGHED AT LEAST 400LBS. SHE WAS SWEET AND FRIENDLY, AND WAS APPARENTLY WELL AQUAINTED WITH ALMOST EVERYONE THERE. JOHN BEGAN TO GRILL FOOD FOR HIS GUESTS, WHILE A FEW MORE PEOPLE WENT INTO THE POOL. MONICA TOOK OFF THE PAIR OF OVERALLS SHE WAS WEARING TO UNVAIL HER BRIGHT BLUE SWIMSUIT. SHE WAS ROUND AND VERY LARGE. SHE SLOWLY WALKED DOWN THE STEPS INTO THE SHALLOW END AND SAID HELLO TO ALL THAT WERE IN THE POOL. SHE WALKED THROUGH THE WATER OVER TO TARA AND ALLISON AND BEGAN CHATTING. THE GIRLS TALKED IN THE SHALLOW END FOR ABOUT 10 MIN. THEY WERE LAUGHING AND HAVIN' FUN. I WENT INSIDE TO GRAB A FEW DRINKS AND CHECK MY PAGER THAT HAD GONE OFF AND RETURNED TO THE BACKYARD. BY THE TIME I GOT BACK OUTSIDE, EVERYONE IN THE POOL WAS SPLASHING AND DUNKING EACH OTHER. TARA AND ALLISON BEGAN SPLASHING AT MONICA AND GLENN SO THEY RETURNED THE ATTACK. MONICA,WHILE SPASHING THE GIRLS AWAY FROM HERSELF AND GLENN, BEGAN TO BACK THE TWO GIRLS INTO THE CORNER OF THE POOLS SHALLOW END. WHEN TARA AND ALLISON REALIZED THEY WERE CORNERED, THEY BOTH LUNGED AT THIER MUCH LARGER FRIEND MONICA. MONICA PLAYFULLY GRABBED THE TWO GIRLS AND HELD THEM WITH HER HUGE ARMS IN THE CORNER. SHE PUSHED TARA AGAINST THE HARD CONCRETE POOLSIDE AND CAREFULLY PLACED ALLISON BEHIND TARA.BOTH GIRLS WERE FACING THE TABLES THAT WE WERE SITTING AT WITH TARA'S STOMACH PINNED AGAINST THE POOLSIDE AND ALLISONS STOMACH PRESSING AGAINST TARA'S ASS. MONICA GENTLY LEANED HER ENORMOUS STOMACH INTO ALLISONS' BACK, CRUSHING THE TWO BEAUTIFUL GIRLS INTO THE HARD POOLSIDE. THEY LET OUT A SCREAM AND TARA TRIED TO BRACE HER ARMS ON THE POOLSIDE AND PUSH HERSELF OUT OF THE SQUASH TRAP THAT SHE AND ALLISON WERE IN. MONICA WAS JUST PLAYING WITH THE GIRLS, NOT TRYING TO HURT THEM, BUT I COULD SEE SHE WAS ENJOYING PLAYFULLY CRUSHING HER TWO SMALL GIRLFRIENDS AGAINST THE POOLSIDE. MONICA KEPT HER BODYWEIGHT ON ALLISONS BACKSIDE SLOWLY APPLYING MORE AND MORE BODY SQUASHING WEIGHT TO THE GIRLS. I COULD SEE TARAS' FACIAL EXPRESSIONS FROM WHERE I SAT. HER MOUTH HUNG OPEN AS HER TOUNGE EXTENDED OUT OF HER MOUTH AND HER EYES WERE SOMEWHAT BULGING FROM HER HEAD. ALLISON BEGAN COUGHING, TRYING TO ALERT MONICA THAT SHE WAS REALLY HURTING THEM WITH THE PRESSURE SHE WAS CRUSHING THEM WITH. MONICA HAD SQUEEZED THE AIR FROM BOTH GIRLS AND WAS NOW UNKNOWINGLY INJURING THIER MUCH SMALLER FRAMES. GLENN YELLED OUT TO MONICA "LET THEM GO, YOU ARE REALLY CRUSHING THEM!!!" WITH THAT, MONICA BACKED AWAY FROM THE GIRLS AND CARRIED THEM TO THE STEPS. TARA AND ALLISON WERE GASPING FOR BREATH AND CHOKING ON WATER THAT HAD SPLASHED IN THEIR FACES AS THEY TOOK A DEEP BREATH. MONICA WAS EXTREMELY APPOLOGETIC TO HER GIRLFRIENDS. "WHY DIDN'T YOU SAY THAT I WAS REALLY HURTING YOU?" SHE SAID. ALLISON SAT ON THE EDGE OF THE POOL AND REPLIED" WE COULDN'T BREATHE MUCH LESS SPEAK!". THE PARTY WENT ON AND WE ALL HAD A GREAT TIME, BUT I THINK EVERY ONE ENJOYED WHAT HAPPENED IN THE POOL THAT 4TH OF JULY PARTY. EXEPT TARA AND ALLISON.....

When I came back home to visit my sister after being on the East Coast for six years, one of the first thoughts to cross
my mind was whether our next door neighbor Belinda was still around. The last time I saw her, I was a 24 yr. old college graduate heading to N.Y. to make my fortune in the advertising world, & she was our 17 yr.old next-door neighbor. At that time, I was skinny guy at 5'4" and 120 pounds, and although she was just 17, Belinda was already 5'8" and easily weighed over 350 lbs. I remember how she bent over to kiss me good-bye and brushed her huge body against mine!
After the customary hellos and small talk, my sister said she had a surprise for me: an old friend wanted to see me!
From the other room walked, or should I say waddled Belinda. She wasn't a girl anymore, she was a 23 year old woman and she was now close to 6 feet tall and she must have been at least double the weight that I last remembered her at! She squealed at the sight of me and came over and wrapped her massive forearms around my waist and effortlessly picked me up in a bear-hug and hugged me against her huge belly. I was dangling at least six inches off the floor & being pinned against her stomach while her arms just crushed the air out of me. She said that it was so good to see me , and that she wanted me to come over to her house next-door so that we could catch up on old times.
I managed to gasp that I would like that, And she gradually released her grip, so that I slowly slid off her belly until my feet were touching the floor, and she said that I should come over in an hour, & she would have a scrumptious dinner prepared also. I told her I would be there...

( to be continued )

 I looked up and all I saw was huge thick thighs and an amazingly large naked ass. I myself am 6' 1" and about 190 pounds. My wife on the other hand is 5' 9" and nearly 400 pounds. What was happening was me and my wife were having our weekly playful wrestling match. These matches would usually last for an hour or so. Some of my wifes favorite moves were a reverse facesit move where she would lay me out on the bed, and squat over my face, and from about a foot or so high, just drop her huge ass on my face and relax. She also liked to get me in her leg scissors.

The person who chooses where we are going to wrestle, is decided by heads or tails. Not the heads or tails most people are used to though. We take the name quite literally, my head against her ass. This is done by me being laid out flat on the couch and her sitting on my face however she feels like. The couch is about the same length as myself, so when I lay down, my head is just about at the edge. At the edge of the couch there is a big arm rest. On this day she decided to start off by sitting on my stomach with her back facing me with her legs stretched out over mine. Then she slowly moved back until she was resting on my chest. Then she went for what I thought was her reverse facesit but then scooted back so she could rest on the arm rest with her thighs laying right over my face. Then she said I will make the time to beat 30 seconds, tap my leg when you are ready to give up. With that she simple scooted forward and plopped her oversize ass right on my face. Since she weighed so much and all the weight was at one end of the couch, the cushion on the opposite side of the couch lifted in the air and so did her legs. This meant that all of her weight was being supported by her ass which was on top of my face. I was doing ok for the first ten seconds then I started to get light headed and tapped her leg. She of course weighted for five seconds to make me suffer a little longer, then she lifted her ass cheek off of my face by leaning to the side. I asked her where we are going to wrestle tonight, she said right here and sat right back down on my face......

To be continued.....

.....With that she leaned over and right back onto my face. I was having a hard time breathing and began to tap her leg once again. She once again delayed in giving me air but eventually did. Then when she leaned back on me, she grab my arms by my hands and held them in the air. This meant that I couldn't tap out. I was underneath her for 20 seconds and started to frantically kick my legs around. Thirty seconds went by and I was getting weaker and weaker. Finally at forty seconds she got off and stood next to my weak and beaten body. She gave me a few minutes to recover and then sat down on me from my chin to crotch. By this time I was very turned on and was very hard. She could tell this was getting me more exicited than ever before. It was amazing to feel the air rush out of me so fast. Then all of a sudden the door knocked. My wife quickly got off of me and threw on some clothes.

She answered the door and it was her best friend and her 8 year old son. I was still flat as a pancake on the couch and really couldn't get up. Her friend was probaly 325 to 350 pounds and maybe 5' 8" at the most. My wife invited them in to watch some tv and hang out for a while. I don't think my wife had gotten enough squashing done earlier because of what she did next. She told me to sit up normal so everyone can sit on the couch. I tried to get up but I couldn't. So my wife suggested if I want to lay down, for them to sit on me as though I were the couch. I was extremely excited with all that weight being on me. Her friend was wearing black spandex bottoms and a moo-moo top. I was hoping she would be the one on my face, and to my delight she was. My wife made sure they both sat on me at the same time so I would just be sunk right into the couch. They stayed on me for thirty seconds and got up so I could get up. They pulled me off the couch and I sat up right. Then they went into the kitchen and her young son sat next to me and layed down with his legs on my lap and his upper body layed out across the couch. Then what he sayed next shocked me. He said he wanted to be sat on by the two women just like I was. I said they would hurt you if they did. He was only 4'11" and maybe 100 pounds. He said it looked like fun, and he had been bugging his Mom to sit on him and she said someday one of my friends will sit on you. He said hopefully it will happen now. Then the women came back into the room and right before my wife sat down, the kid said wait, wait don't sit down yet and she didn't. He went over to his Mom and whispered in her and and the only thing I heard was "but you promised Mom".

Then his Mom told my wife her son wanted to be sat on by her. Then what my wife said shocked me. She said sure no problem. She told me to get up so he could lay on the couch. I did and he quickly laid out.

Then my wife walked over to the couch and then she.....

I SAW SOME OF THE POSTS ON THIS BOARD AND THOUGHT I WOULD SHARE A STORY THAT HAPPENED TO ME AROUND X-MAS. I'M 5'6 , I WEIGH 127LBS AND HAVE LIGHT BLONDE HAIR AND I'M 24YRS OLD. AROUND X-MAS LAST YEAR, I WAS EARNING SOME XTRA MONEY WORKING AS AN ELF AT A LOCAL SHOPPING MALL HELPING THE KIDS WITH THEIR PICTURES OF SANTA. I WOULD SEAT THE CHILD ON SANTAS LAP AND TRY TO GET A SMILE OUT OF THEM WHILE MRS. CLAUS WOULD TAKE THE PHOTO. UNFORTUNATELY, THE ONLY PEOPLE SMILING WERE THE MEN IN LINE BECAUSE OF MY ELF OUTFIT. A GREEN LEOTARD, WHITE BELT AND BOOTS, RED TIGHTS, AND AN ELF HAT. I WAS BEING ASKED OUT BY MARRIED MEN WHEN THEIR WIVES WERE TENDING TO THE KIDS. THE WOMAN DRESSED AS MRS. CLAUS WAS ABOUT MY AGE BUT WAS AN ENORMOUS GIRL. ABOUT 350-400 LBS. SHE FILLED THE COSTUME AND THEN SOME. WE WERE WORKING TOGETHER ONE NIGHT FOR 5-6 HRS. SHE WAS A NICE GIRL, BUT EVERY TIME I WOULD FINNALY GET THE CHILD TO SMILE, SHE WOULD MISS THE SHOT. EACH PICTURE WAS TAKING WAY TO MUCH TIME. I WAS BECOMING UNABLE TO TOLERATE HER INCOMPETENCE, AND I MADE A REMARK UNDER MY BREATH ABOUT HOW FAT AND SLOW SHE WAS,NOT TO MENTION HOW STUPID SHE LOOKED IN THE HUGE COSTUME.AFTER A FEW HRS PASSED, WE WERE SCEDULED TO TAKE A BREAK. SHE ASKED ME IF I WOULD FOLLOW HER TO ONE OF THE DRESSING ROOMS FOR MALL EMPLOYEES TO HELP HER WITH HER BELT. IT WAS APPARENTLY TO LARGE AND SHE WANTED ME TO HELP CUT ANOTHER HOLE IN THE LEATHER. I AGREED TO HELP,THINKING SHE HAD NOT HEARD MY REMARK, AND FOLLOWED HER TO THE DRESSING ROOMS. WE GOT INTO THE ROOM AND SHE TOOK OFF HER BELT AND SAID "HOLD IT ON THIS BENCH AND I WILL PIERCE A HOLE THROUGH IT, THEN YOU CAN HELP ME GET IT BACK ON MY AS YOU SAID BIG FAT BODY, OK?" MY EYES LIT UP AND I WAS EMBARRASED. " I DIDN'T MEAN IT THAT WAY." I SAID TO HER. WITH THAT, SHE BACKED ME INTO THE WALL AND BEGAN TO SLAM HER HUGE BELLY INTO MT BODY, CRUSHING ME WITH EACH PUMPING BLOW. I TRIED TO SCREAM BUT I WAS BREATHLESS AND COULD FEEL MY RIBS FLEX AS SHE SQUASHED ME. SHE LEANED HER WEIGHT ON ME AND FLATTEND ME AGAINST THE WALL, PINNING ME. I COULD NOT MOVE OR BREATHE. SHE STEPPED AWAY FROM ME AND I TRIED TO CATCH MY BREATH, ONLY TO BE FORCED DOWN ONTO THE BENCH WE WERE GOING TO USE TO CUT THE BELT. SHE LAYED ME PN THE BENCH AND LOWERED HER HUGE ASS ONTO MINE. IT WAS THE MOST PAIN I HAD EVER FELT. SHE BEGAN TO BOUNCE ON MY ASS, CRUSHING MY HIPS AND STOMACH INTO THE HARD BENCH. THE AIR WAS SQUEEZED OUT OF ME AND I COULD FEEL MY INNARDS BEING SQUASHED. I TRIED TO KICK MY FEET INTO HER SIDE BUT IT DID NOTHING TO THE SUPER FAT GIRL. MY MOUTH WAS WIDE OPEN ,TRYING TO TAKE IN AIR, BUT MY TOUNGE HUNG OUT OVER MY BOTTOM LIP AS MY EYES ROLLED TO THE BACK OF MY HEAD. MY STOMACH HEAVED UP FLUID INTO MY MOUTH FROM THE EMMENCE PRESSURE SHE WAS CRUSHING ME WITH. MINUTES FELT LIKE HRS, BUT WHEN SHE FINNALY STOOD UP, I SUCKED IN A BIG BREATH OF AIR AND ROLLED OF THE BENCH. I LAYED ON THE FLOOR TRYING TO REGAIN MY COMPOSURE AFTER BEING UNABLE TO SPEAK OR MOVE. I THEN REALIZED, SHE COULD SQUASH ME AGAIN RIGHT HERE ON THE FLOOR! I PULLED MYSELF UP AND FELL BACK AGAINST THE WALL. SHE GENTLY RESTED HER STOMACH AGAINST MINE AND ASKED ME "HAD ENOUGH?". I SWALLOWED WHATEVER MY STOMACH HEAVED UP AND REPLIED WITH ALMOST NO BREATH,"YES, PLEASE DON'T SQUASH ME ANYMORE, I'M SORRY, I'M TRULY SORRY." I COULD NOT CONTINUE WORKING THE REST OF THE NIGHT AFTER WHAT HAD HAPPENED, SO I DROVE HOME TO TRY TO ACCEPT WHAT HAD HAPPENED TO ME ON THIS NIGHT. WHEN I GOT TO MY APT. I UNDRESSED MYSELF TO TAKE A SHOWER AND CHECK THE CONDITION OF MY BODY. LUCKILY, MY RIBS WERE JUST BRUISED AND I WAS SORE FROM ALL OF HER WEIGHT PRESSING MY BODY INTO THE BENCH. MY TIGHTS WERE WET WITH BLOOD AND BODY FLIUD AND I WONDERED IF SHE HAD CRUSHED MY INTERNAL ORGANS OR DAMAGED MY WOMANHOOD. AFTER A FEW VISITS TO MY DOC, I FELT FINE, BUT TO THIS DAY, I THINK BEFORE I SPEAK.

CINDY FELT HOPELESS. SHE WAS YOUNG,26YRS OLD, HAD A PRETTY FACE, BUT NO ONE NOTICED HER FACE BECAUSE OF HER 460LB BODY THAT WOULD TURN ANYONES HEAD IN AWE. SHE WAS SIMPLY HUGE! SHE KNEW IT TOO, BUT WAS ONLY WORRIED ABOUT WHAT SHE THOUGHT OF HERSELF, NOT WHAT OTHERS THOUGHT. BUT SHE DID HAVE AN UNCONTROLLABLE RAGE FOR WHAT PEOPLE SAID.KEEP IT TO YOURSELF SHE ALWAYS THOUGHT, SHE ALSO HAD OPINIONS OF PEOPLE BUT ALWAYS KEPT IT INSIDE, NEVER WANTING TO HURT ANYONES FEELINGS. SHE DECIDED TO ENROLL IN A LOW IMPACT AEROBIC DANCE CLASS TO TRY TO LOSE WEIGHT AND BUILD CONFIDENCE. KNOWING SHE WOULD BE THE LARGEST IN THE CLASS, SHE TOOK ON THE CHALLENGE FOR HERSELF. THE EARLY EVENING CLASS STARTED AT 7:00PM AND LASTED TILL 8:15PM. SHE THOUGHT SHE WOULD NOT LAST BUT GAVE IT A TRY ANYWAY. SHE WAS ONE OF THE FIRST ONES TO ARRIVE, NOT WANTING TO BE THE ATTENTION GETTER BY SHOWING UP LATE. SHE REALIZED SHE WOULD STILL BE THE CENTER OF ATTENTION BECAUSE OF HER SIZE BUT WANTED TO CONQUER HER FEARS. AT 7:00 SHARP, THE ROOM WAS FILLED WITH GEORGEOUS,YOUNG,FEMALE BODIES RANGING FROM 19 TO 28 YRS OF AGE. SEXY BODIES, CLAD IN ONLY TIGHTS OF EVERY COLOR, WITH HIGH CUT LEOTARDS, THONG BACKS SHOWING OFF THE TIGHTEST YOUNG ASSES AND FLATTEST STOMACHS IN TOWN. THESE WOMEN WERE BEAUTIFUL AND THEY KNEW IT. THEY WERE NOT THE KINDEST WOMEN EITHER. MOST OF THEM WERE WIVES OF RICH BUSINESS MEN,OR SPOILED DAUGHTERS THAT COULD NOT STOP LOOKING AT THEMSELVES FOR ONE MINUTE, UNTIL CINDY JOINED THE CLASS. CINDY WAS GOING ALONG WITH THE ROUTINE, STRETCHING AND DANCING TO THE INSTRUCTORS' COMMANDS, WHEN THE GIGGLING BEHIND HER COULD NOT BE HIDDEN ANY LONGER. SHE KNEW THAT THE TWO COLLEGE GIRLS BEHIND HER WERE LAUGHING AT HER, BUT SHE STUCK TO HER MOTTO "KEEP IT TO YOURSELF". THE GIRLS TRIED TO HIDE THE LAUGHTER WITH A SOFT CONVERSATION BETWEEN THEMSELVES,BUT THE CONVERSATION WAS EASILY HEARD BY CINDY. THE GIRLS TRADED REMARKS ABOUT CINDYS' SUPERSIZED ASS,HOW MUCH SHE REALLY WEIGHS AND WHERE SHE GOT THE ENORMOUS SWEAT PANTS THAT COULD COVER THE SNOTTY GIRLS BMW. CINDY LET HER ANGER BUILD BUT KEPT IT TO HERSELF. THE ADRENALINE IN HER BLOOD GAVE HER THE ENERGY TO FINISH THE CLASS,BUT SHE WAS NOW ANGRY ENOUGH TO BEGIN PLOTTING A COMEBACK FOR HER SMALL, SEXY,LOUD MOUTH CLASSMATES. SHE TURNED AROUND BRIEFLY TO IDENTIFY HER PREY. TWO COLLEGE GIRLS IN G-STRING LEOTARDS,ONE BLACK IN COLOR ONE PINK IN COLOR, AND BOTH GIRLS WEARING SHINEY TAN TIGHTS,WHITE SOCKS, AND THIER DRILL TEAM MATCHING REEBOK DANCING SHOES. AFTER THE CLASS, CINDY WENT TO THE BACK OF THE ROOM TO COOL HER HUGE BODY AND HER TEMPER. SHE WATCHED THE TWO GIRLS ENTER THE GIRLS LOCKER ROOM AND NOTICED THAT NO ONE FOLLOWED THEM. CINDY QUICKLY WALKEDTO THE DOOR OF THE LOCKER ROOM AND ENTERED. SHE KNEW THAT SHE WAS ALONE WITH THE TWO GIRLS AND WANTED TO TEACH THEM THAT THEIR BIG MOUTHS WERE NO MATCH FOR HER BIG BODY. BEFORE THE GIRLS COULD BEGIN TO UNDRESS, CINDY TURNED THE CORNER OF THE AISLE THEY WERE WALKING DOWN AND SHOUTED TO THEM "HEY GIRLS, WHAT ARE YOUR NAMES?" THE GIRLS RESPONDED, " I'M DAWN AND THIS IS WENDY, WHATS YOURS?" "I'M CINDY." SHE SAID. " WHICH ONE OF YOU WAS CURIOUS AS TO HOW MUCH I REALLY WEIGH, AND WHERE I GOT MY SWEAT PANTS THAT COULD COVER YOUR BMW?" " YOU HEARD THAT?" WENDY REPLIED. "HERE, I'LL LET YOU BOTH FEEL HOW MUCH I REALLY WEIGH!" CINDY GRABBED OUT AT THE GIRLS BUT COULD ONLY CATCH WENDY. WENDY SCREAMED TO DAWN " HELP ME!!!" CINDY PUSHED WENDY AGAINST A LOCKER AND THEN PLACED HER BODY ON THE HARD BENCH THAT SEPARATES THE LOCKERS FACE DOWN, AND LOWERED HER HUGE ASS ON TO WENDYS'. WENDY LET OUT A SQUEEL AND STARTED TO FIGHT FOR BREATH. DAWN TURNED BACK AND ATTACKED CINDY. CINDY EASILY GRABBED DAWN BY HER THROAT AND SHOOK HER HEAD AND BODY VIOLENTLY, UNTIL SHE WAS DAZED AND DISORIENTED WHILE STILL SITTING ON WENDYS' ASS. SHE STOOD UP OFF OF WENDY FOR A MOMENT AND DRAPED DAWNS' LIMP BODY ACROSS WENDYS' BACK, MAKING A CROSS WITH THE LEOTARD CLAD GIRLS BODIES. WITH ONE BIG GRUNT, CINDY DROPPED HER ENORMOUS ASS ON TO THE MUCH SMALLER AND FRAGILE BODIES THAT WERE SO CURIOUS TO FIND OUT "HOW MUCH SHE REALLY WEIGHS". THEY BOTH LET OUT A COUGHING YELP AS IF THIER TWO BODIES WERE BEING CRUSHED INTO ONE. CINDY STOOD BACK UP TO CHECK THE DAMAGE SHE HAD DONE TO HER FOES. THEY WERE BOTH CRYING AND BEGGING FOR THE CRUSHING TO STOP. DAWN BEGAN TO COUGH AND WHEEZE AND WENT INTO NEAR HYSTERICS WHEN SHE FELT THE BLOODY WET STAIN BETWEEN HER LEGS THAT SOILED HER 25$ DESIGNER TIGHTS WHICH SEEMED TO BE THE ONLY THING KEEPING CINDYS' WEIGHT FROM SQUASHING ANYTHING OUT OF HER. CINDY THREW DAWN OFF OF WENDY AND SAT BACK DOWN, CRUSHING WENDY UNDER HER. CINDY THEN SPOKE HER MOTTO "KEEP IT TO YOUR SELF" BOUNCING ON WENDYS' ASS WITH EACH SYLABLE. SHE STOOD BACK UP AND LEFT THE GIRLS CRYING, GASPING FOR BREATH, AND COMPLETELY CRUSHED. SHE LEFT THE LOCKER ROOM TELLING HER SQUASHED FOES "SEE YOU NEXT WEEK GIRLS"

this is a true story-hope u like it
my lifelong friend julia and i grew up together since day one it seems. she was my height but always doubled me in weight. we would "playfight" alot, julia usually getting the upper hand due to her weight. sometimes she would pin me down and sit on me until the brady bunch was over or whatever cartoon we were watching. as we grew up, the "playfighting" ceased.
many years later, we decided to go to the same college. we lived in a dormroom with one other girl- kate. kate and julia bonded, probably because of their weight. julia at 5"8" and 270# and kate at 5"11" and i'm guessing 320# maybe more. one nite we decided to have a girls nite of drinking beer and talking in our room. samantha (sam) heard our laughing and knocked on our door and joined us. sam made julia and kate look small in comparison. NO JOKE she was 6'2" and 370# (she told us) and very muscular. she was trying out for the olympics that summer in shot putting. as the nite progressed, we all became buzzed from the beer. julia started to talk of our childhood and our playfighting. i made the mistake of challenging her to a rematch. then i heard kate smile and say "let's get the skinny bitch!" julia threw me on my bed and sat on my stomach sideways. she started to bounce up and down and they all laughed when the air expelled out of me when she plopped on me harder and harder. after a while she said "who's next?" julia slid down to my thigh so i wouldn't escape and kate took her place. she was much heavier and bounced on me with more force than julia. the bed was creaking and i could feel the boxsprings on my back each time her ass smashed into my stomach. at this time i had lost track of time- it was a big blur. kate said "ok sam, she's broken in" sam was reluctant at first, thinking she would hurt me. julia laughed and said "don't worry, she's in good shape....do it for revenge on all the skinny bitches!" sam sat on me the same way the others did. instead of bouncing, she let her weight settle in by grinding her ass in my stomach. in fact, her ass was so big, it spread from my mid chest to my mid thigh and i'm 5'8" 135#. i think she started to get into it because she lifted up both her legs so all 370# of her was crushing my stomach. then i heard "let's finish the skinny bitch off!" kate sat on my thighs sam on my stomach and julia lowered herself onto my head. i had to turn my head sidways so i could breathe. i was thankful the bed was soft as i sunk into it. they got up for a second while i caught my breath. there was nowwhere to go. then they bounced on me at the same time. eventually they got into sequence, although julia was showing me mercy and not bouncing on my head which is the reason i can type this story today. finally, they peeled themselves off me. i just laid there while they went back to their drinking and talking. julia winked and said "you better listen to your best friend or we'll pummle you again!" THE END

gorgeous "Latin Bombshell" Rosa at 5'2" and 109 lbs. was sentenced to 120 days in a Womens State Prison for shoplifting. From the shadows in the far corner of the "dormitory" of 25 cots came this deep woman's voice saying- "C'mere Babycakes" Rosa gathered her belongings & walked towards the voice. She heard the cot creak and groan as this humongous shape stood up as she got close. "Tiny" was 6'4" tall and 560 lbs. She had a picture of a snake tatooed on her massive 30 inch arm. She told Rosa to take the cot next to hers & that from now on Rosa was to be her "bitch" Rosa's latin temper got the better of her & she told Tiny to back off. The other inmates heard this, and sat up in their cots to watch what was going to happen. Tiny grabbed a handfull of Rosa's hair & held her up until Rosa was on her tippy-toes. With her free hand, Tiny curled her fat fingers into a fist, and with an upper-cutting motion , slammed her fist into Rosa's belly. Rosa's entire body was lifted 4 inches off the ground, and she would have collapsed if it wasn't for the grasp that Tiny had on her hair. Tiny then clamped her other hand around Rosa's neck and lifted her high in the air as if she were a rag-doll. Tiny slammed her to the hard cement floor, and stood over the helpless little body. Tiny then leaned down, and grabbed a hold of Rosa's dress & yanked it over her head. She tossed the dress into a corner, leaving Rosa lying on the floor in nothing except a pair of white cotton panties. Tiny then took her fat foot, and placed it squarely on Rosa's abdomen. Rosa screamed in agony as Tiny applied more & more weight until Tiny's entire 55 inch thigh was standing directly on her. Rosa was barely conscious & completely helpless by this point. Tiny got off of her, & scooped her up in her massive arms, & carried her over to the next room where the shower stalls were. Tiny then took off her own dress, and with one hand, tore Rosas panties right off her body. She then held the semi-conscious Rosa under the water until she came to. She then gave Rosa a washcloth, and for the next 20 minutes forced Rosa to soap and wash every bulge & every roll of fat on her huge body. As if this wasn't humiliation enough, when she was done, Tiny waddled foward until Rosa was pinned against the shower tiles by Tiny's huge belly. Tiny then fell foward, crushing the tiny little woman under her mountain of fat. She completely engulfed Rosa, and just continued to grind her pussy against Rosa's pelvic bones, getting herself off while Rosa was being crushed. Finally, Tiny backed off, and Rosa collapsed to the floor. Tiny picked up the unconscious girl as if she were a baby, tossed her onto her cot, patted her small firm round ass, and said that from now on Rosa was indeed her bitch & life was going to be interesting around here!

Lois needed a roommate to share expenses so she took in Trisha.
Trisha was a living breathing Barbie doll with long blond hair, 5'2" tall & 115 pounds.Pretty soon Trish had run up a $400 phone bill, wasn't paying her share of the rent on time, and was taking Lois's clothes without permission. But the final straw came when she started flirting with Lois's boy-friend. Thats when Lois told her to pack her things & get out. About a week later at 3:00 in the afternoon while Lois was at work, a key started turning in the door to their apartment. Trish snuck in and started for the bedroom, probably to steal some of Lois's stuff or do some sort of vandelism. Before she got to the bedroom, Trish heard a sound and turned around to see the biggest woman that she had ever seen watching her from the bathroom. This young woman was barefoot, in nothing but a bra & panties and was 6feet 4 inches tall and 390 pounds! Trish asked who she was & the behemoth said that she was Lois's new roommate and that she was told that you might come back to do some damage.Trish stammered that she was just here to collect the rest of her belongings & that "You better stay away from me you fat bitch" Laura the huge young women said "you lying slut, you got all your stuff already, and I was told that if you showed your face around here ,that I was to teach you a lesson!" With that she started slowly walking towards Trisha who was backing up until she was up against the bedroom door. Trish held out her skinny little arms to fend off this huge monster who was walking towards her, but Laura just ignored her attempts to fend her off & walked foward until her massive belly had pinned Trisha against the door. Then she leaned foward, completely squashing the smaller girl against the door. Laura crushed her for about a minute & when she backed off, Trisha was completely squashed & holding her ribs, trying to get her breath back. Laura then clamped one hand under Trisha,s neck & picked her up in mid-air as if she really was a doll. With her other hand, Laura ripped the blouse off her helpless foe, and then peeled the pants off of her also, so that she was now suspended in mid-air in nothing but her bra & panties. She then carried the tiny wriggling Trisha over to the middle of the room, tossed her to the floor and without warning sat down on her tiny little ass. Trisha was buried under this mountain of fat & completely squashed within seconds. When Laura finally rolled off of her, Trisha started puking and gasping that she was hurt.Laura picked her up in her fat arms, carried her to the door of the apartment,tossed her out into the hall in her underthings & told her that if she ever came back, that she wouldn't get off so easily!
- end -

I WENT TO A HALLOWEEN PARTY WITH 2 OF MY GIRLFRIENDS LAST YEAR AT A FRIENDS HOUSE THAT LIVED IN A LARGE HOME, 3BDRM, LARGE BACKYARD AND A GARAGE THAT WAS CONVERTED INTO A GAMEROOM OF SOME SORT. THE PARTY CONSISTED OF ABOUT 75-80 PEOPLE,MOSTLY 25-30 YR OLD WOMEN. NOW THIS BEING A HIGH CLASS AREA OF TOWN, THE GUEST WERE KIDA SNOTTY AND RUDE. AS THE PARTY CONTINUED,ONE OF MY GIRLFRIENDS WENT TO THE BACK YARD TO GET US SOME DRINKS FROM THE COOLER. AFTER ABOUT 10 MINUTES, SHE RETURNED AND SAID, "SOME BITCH DRESSED AS ELVIRA WOULDN'T GET OFF OF THE COOLER THAT CONTAINED THE DRINKS, SHE SAID SHE WAS COMFORTABLE SITTING ON THE COOLER TALKING TO HER OTHER BITCH FRIENDS AND WASNT GETTIN UP FOR NOBODY". THIS ENRAGED ME. MY FRIEND POINTED THE ELVIRA GIRL OUT TO ME AND I WENT TO GET THE DRINKS MYSELF. I APPROCHED THE COOLER AND SAID " EXCUSE ME, CAN I GET INTO THE COOLER PLEASE?" ELVIRA ANSWERED ME WITH "THERE IS NO SLIM FAST DRINKS IN HERE HONEY." SHE WAS ABOUT 5'6 125 LBS WEARING A LONG BLACK DRESS WITH A HIGH LEG SLIT ON THE SIDE SHOWING ALL OF HER LEFT THIGH,HER LEGS WERE COVERED BY A PAIR OF BLACK FISHNET TIGHTS AND SHE STOOD IN A 3'IN PAIR OF BLACCK HEELS.SHE ALSO WORE A BLACK WIG WITH BLACK AND WHITE MAKE-UP ON HER FACE. I ASKED HER NAME AND SHE REPLIED "STACY". SO I SAID TO STACY "IF YOU DONT GET OFF OF THE COOLER ITS GONNA GET UGLY." AFTER DIRECTING A FEW FAT COMMENTS AT ME SHE GOT OFF THE COOLER AND WALKED DOWN THE HALLWAY TO ONE OF THE BATHROOMS. NOW THIS HOUSE LIKE I SAID IS BIG AND YOU COULD GET LOST OR IF YOU WERE AWAY FROM THE CROWD AND WITH THE MUSIC BEING SO LOUD NO ONE WOULD HEAR YOU. ABOUT AN HOUR LATER I NOTICED THAT STACY WAS QUITE DRUNK AND HAD WANDERED DOWNSTAIRS INTO THE BASEMENT.ONE OF MY GIRLFRIENDS HAD SAID THERE WAS A HUGE BATHROOM DOWN STAIRS. ONE LIKE YOU WOULD SEE IN A LAS VEGAS PENTHOUSE SUITE. STACY HAD KNOWN ABOUT THIS HUGE BATHROOM AND APPARENTLY WENT DOWN THERE TO SAVE HERSELF EMBARASSMENT AND PUKE IN PRIVATE. I WALKED DOWNSTAIRS AND FOUND THE BATHROOM AND NOTICED THAT SHE DID NOT CLOSE THE DOOR ALL THE WAY. I OPENED THE DOOR, STEPPED INTO THIS HUGE BATHROOM AND LOCKED THE DOOR BEHIND ME. STACY WAS SITTING ON THE FLOOR NEXT TO THE BOWL WHEN SHE LOOKED UP AT ME IN HORROR. "GET OUT OF HERE YOU FAT SLOB.LEAVE ME ALONE!" I KNEW I HAD HER WHERE I WANTED HER. I STOOD HER UP BY GRABBING HER ARM AND PINNED HER BODY AGAINST THE BATHROOM WALL WITH MY ENORMOUS STOMACH AND LEANED MY WEIGHT INTO HER. SHE GROANED IN PAIN AS I CRUSHED HER INTO THE WALL. SHE TRIED TO PUSH ME AWAY WITH HER SKINNY ARMS SO I GRABBED HER ARMS AND PULLED HER FROM THE WALL AND FORCED HER ON TO THE GROUND. I LAYED HER ON HER FACE DOWN ON THE FLOOR WITH HER DRESS RIDING UP EXPOSING HER ASS. HER WIG HAD FALLEN OFF WHEN I PRESSED HER BODY INTO THE WALL SHOWING HER LONG SANDY BROWN HAIR. SO WITH STACY DOWN ON THE FLOOR, I KNEELED BESIDE HER AND THEN TURNED AND DROPPED MY FULL WEIGHT,ASS FIRST ONTO HER BODY. I SAT ON HER SQUASHING HER BODY INTO THE COLD HARD FLOOR. I FELT HER TRY TO WIGGLE OUT FROM UNDER MY 370LBS THAT I HAD DRIVEN INTO HER MUCH SMALLER 125LB BODY. THE NOISES AND THE SQUIRMING LASTED ABOUT 1 FULL MINUTE. I COULD TELL SHE WAS HAVING TROUBLE BREATHING. SHE TRIED TO TAKE SHORT BREATHS BUT EACH TIME SHE WOULD MEEKLY TRY TO INHALE, I WOULD QUICKLY BOUNCE MY ASS ON HERS EXPELLING ANY AIR SHE MIGHT HAVE INHALED. THIS CAUSED HER TO SQUEEL AND YELP. I GOT OFF OF HER AND LEANED HER OVER THE WALL OF THE BATHTUB AND ONCE AGAIN PRESSED MY STOMACH AGAINST HER. THIS TIME MY STOMACH,PRESSING ON THE SMALL OF HER BACK, CRUSHED HERS INTO THE WALL OF THE TUB. STACY FINNALY DID WHAT SHE CAME DOWN TO THE BATHROOM TO DO. SHE PUKED INTO THE TUB AS I PUMPED HER BODY WITH MY BODY WEIGHT. I STAYED IN THE BATHROOM WITH HER AND AFTER ABOUT 3 MINUTES OF HEAVY BREATHING SHE SLOWLY SLIPPED INTO A DRUNKEN STATE OF UNCONSIUOSNESS. I LEFT THE BATHROOM,WENT BACK UPSTAIRS, TOLD MY GIRLFRIENDS OF WHAT HAD HAPPENED AND WE LEFT THE PARTY UNNOTICED.

I wanted to tell you all what I saw today. It was amazing. I was hanging out in my apartment which is right next to the pool. I was looking out the window to check to see if there were any girls out there. There was one very attractive lady and a young boy. They had just finished swimming and were getting out to lay in the sun. The boy, who was about 8 years old I would guess, laid down on a lounge chair flat on his back and was talking to the lady. I couldn't hear what he was saying so I turned off the TV and watched from the shadows. The first thing I heard was her saying, "You want me to do what?" The kid asked her to sit on him. She laughed and said, "Why?" He said that he wanted to see if he could take it. She said, "Well I'm much too heavy to sit on you. You're too small. I'd smoosh you." He said, "Try it, I think I can do it. Just go slow and there won't be a problem." She had that look in her eye like she wanted to do it. She was a pretty heavy girl though. She was probably about 22 years old, tan, beautiful, about 5'9" and thick. She was probably about 180-190 lbs. She was looking around to see if anyone was looking. She looked down at him and said, "Ok, but I think I will be too heavy for you." She turned around and slowly sat on him side saddle. She was still supporting herself with her hands and asked if he was ok. He said he was so she just applied all her weight and put her hands in her lap. "Are you ok?" She asked. He looked like he was having alot of trouble but he said he was ok. She was sitting across his chest and stomach. He compressed alot when she sat down on him. I thought he was going to break. "You feel like I'm killing you under there." She said. Just then a couple of people entered the pool area. They were friends of hers, a guy and a girl. The girl looks at her sitting on this boy and says, "Lisa! What are you doing!" She started giggling and said, "Just sitting here on my little cousin." They walked over and sat down on the chairs and the girl started to ask her, "Aren't you crushing him?" She looked down at him and asked, "Am I crushing you?" He was having trouble but he said, "no." Then she got up off him and said you try it. He looked like he was relieved to have her get up. The girl said, "no I couldn't. I would hurt him." The big girl said, "Oh come on, I'm heavier than you and he could hold me." She was right, the second girl was small, probably only 110-120 lbs. She looked at her boyfriend and got up saying, "You think I should?" He said he didn't care so she walked over to the boy and asked him, "You sure its ok?" He said, "Yes, I can do it." So she turned around and slowly sat on him side saddle as the first girl did. "This feels wierd", she said. The big girl said, "See I told you he could hold you. I'll be right back, I'm going to get a soda from the machine." So she left with her friend sitting on her little cousin. The girl said, "Well I'm getting off.", as she began to get up. The boy said she could stay there but she said, "No no, I'm much too heavy to sit on you." Even though she was the small girl. She got up and sat in the chair by her boyfriend. Then the big girl came back. She went right over to the boy, turned around and sat on him. "Smooosh", she said. It was amazing. She had a bikini on even though she was too big a girl to wear one really. She was wet, tan and heavy sitting on a small boy. Her but was sinking into his chest and stomach and reaching from his chin to his waist. She giggled and said, "Did you miss me?" He smiled but he was turning red and I don't think he could breath very well. The other girl asked, "Don't you think you're going to hurt him?" She replied, "If he wants me to get off I will, until then its kinda fun squishing him." She leaned back and opened her soda and just sat there full weight on him and talked to her friends. She would rock and shift her weight occasionally to get more comfortable. She sat there for over 15 minutes! This lasted until he finally said, "Ok, you're getting too heavy now." She said, "I am?, Oh darn. I wanted to sit on you longer." He just shook his head no. He was having alot of trouble now. She said, "Well ok, thanks for letting me sit on you. You're a trong little man." She got up and he breathed a deep sigh of releif. She just sat next to him on the lounge chair on continued talking to her friends. It was the most awesome sitting I've ever seen.

 This will be my first story with the help of my step sister Sandy, later on I will be talking with my other step sisters for there imput to.
This story took place late one winter afternoon. My adoptive mother was out for the night with my aunt and my other sisters were at friends houses and I was home alone with Sandy. For those who need a refeshment for there sences. Sandy was 24 years old and close to 6' tall and close to 200lbs she had this terific hour glass figure, a real big firm butt and thick thighs. Me however at the time was only five years old and very small for my age, I wasnt even 4' tall and only 40 to 50 lbs. When I looked at Sandy from behind I looked her square in the Butt.

Well this particular night it was snowing hard and I came in from playing outside and Sandy was talking on the phone. I was off school for the day and I was a real pain to my sister, and she wasnt thrilled about baby sitting me and when she found out she was stuck with me for the night alone she wasnt happy.

My mom couldnt get home because of the weather so she was going to stay with my aunt, that left just me and Sandy. Well she got off the phone with my mom and said well its me and you tonight kid. What would you like to do? Well the first thing that came to my mind was wrestling was on tv that night so I wanted to watch it. Well Sandy wanted to watch something else so I started to be a real pain to her and she said that the only way she would watch wrestling was if we could wrestle together. Well I couldnt belive what she said, I was thrilled with the idea of wrestling her I loved being sat on by my sisters even if they allmost crushed me to death. So we put wrestling on and the first match was between a big guy and a little guy. Sandy Sat and watched the match and she just started to smile. She looked at the tv and then at me and just giggled, Oh are you in for it tonight she said. I was excited but a little scared to, Sandy sometimes went a little to far with sitting on me. Even talking with her today she still doesnt understand just how heavy she was or how small I was. The size and weight difference was terific. Well the match was almost over and I was tence with fear and excitement, what was she going to do to me and would I be able to handle all her 200lbs. Well I didnt have to wait long, as soon as the match was over Sandy got up and said time to pin my little brother. She was in a small chair which creaked as she got up I watched as her large frame came over to where I was laying on the floar, she was standing over top of me just looking down, her huge legs like tree trunks on eather side of my little chest. She just seemed to hover over me, I drank in every detail of her body. Her hair was puled back in a pony tail and hung to her right side as she looked down at me she had a devilish grin. Her sweater was to tight revealing her firm round breasts and her jeans were soft and faded, she had soft white socks on and she Gently laid her big foot on my face as she said take your last good breath because your gona need it. Wow she wasnt kiding she landed with a thud on my chest as her big legs firmly secured my head. She was only stradling me and suporting most of her weight when she said ok try to get out of this hold.

Well I was in trouble she weighed a ton, there was no way I could get out and even her partialy suported weight was to much. I fought and squirmed and wiggled but I was traped under her warm round bottom. Her legs held me firm and I was forced to look up into her face and I saw she was having fun. Sandy finaly said ok ill let you role over and try to push up. Ya I felt like the mouse the cat would play with there was no way i could lift her, but she wroled me over onto my stomach and I tried with all my might to lift her and much to my surprise she started to go up. Well as a kid I was to dumb to know that she was helping and even dumber when she said now give me a piggy backride. I held as firm as I could and she was suporting most of her weight but even so my arms were shaking and my back was bent in the middle and thats when I lifted my head up and saw our reflection in the full lingth mirror.

It was a incredible sight. She looked so massive on my back, her butt covered me from my lower back to my sholder blades. And I watched in the mirror as she started to increase her weight on my back. Inch by inch my back shrank and bent. I looked like a old hoarse with saging sides. And then I again looked at Sandy and she had a devilish look in her eye. I tried as hard as I could to hold her but she just cept pressing me lower and lower untill I was in a ball on my hands and knees. But her weight just cept coming untill I wasnt able to breath in this position, and I looked into the mirror and Sandy said Ok im going to slide my feet forward and over your sholders so you can hold all my weight. My god in this position still crumpled in a piggy back position she would break my back. But true to her word she slid her feet forward and through her big legs over my sholders and all 200 lbs were on my back. I couldnt belive how much she weight she had been suporting, she was so heavy and I could still see my reflection. She was so huge.

The pain was intence and I couldnt breath at all, she started to bounce and wiggle and in this position I couldnt lay out flat I was stuck in this ball shape. I could feel the warmth of her bottom as it sank and spread over my back. She was laughing and yelling giddy up horsy, giddy up. She continued to bounce and buck, I felt as though my back was going to brake. She was so heavy but she also felt so good. And luckily for me as she bounced I was starting to spread out of my colapsted piggy back position to a flater position.

Sandy was now just sitting on my back with her legs spread out over my head I felt like I was under a truck. And thats when Sandy said she wished she was heavier. I couldnt belive her saying that. I was totaly crushed by her weight. And thats when she stood up and said hay I can fix that.

To be continued.

Please tell me what you think and I will continue later. The ending of this story is unique because Sandy told me somthing I never knew had hapened before.

See Ya Jason

Colossal Kay walked her gigantic 1,674lb body through the park. Kay was a classic, but huge, hourglass figure � she had huge boobs, her waist was enormous, but not as enormous as her monumentally large backside which flowed out from her waist (giving her the hourglass look) down to her massive, tree-trunk-thick, flabby legs. Each time she placed her size 14 feet onto the grass, the blades and earth got crushed and compacted under her titanic weight, leaving huge, foot-impressions in the grass.

It was a lovely afternoon, and Kay was enjoying the warmth of the sunshine. All of a sudden, she heard a voice shouting out, �Argh! Stop it! Help me! Somebody help! I�m bein..�
And then the shouting stopped abruptly. Kay headed her 6�9� figure over in the direction of the noise. As she emerged from behind a tree, she could see three men on the path in front of her. Two young men had their backs to her, and a third much older man was lying on the floor. One of the young men kicked the old man as the other one shouted �Give us your money pops!�.

Kay realized that the poor old man was being mugged, and she decided to help. She swiftly moved her gigantic bulk over to behind one of the attackers. They were both about 5�10� tall, and were about 170lbs. Kay towered above them and was twice the width of both of them put together!

She reached out a huge arm and picked up the guy standing on the left. Before he knew what was happening, Kay whisked him to the left side of the path where there was a four-person wooden bench. She lay his tiny body on its back on the seat of the bench, and turned her gargantuan bulk around, gently sitting her enormous ass on top of the tiny man. Her huge butt was so wide that it completely filled the width of the bench, and her belly overflowed the depth of it.

She pressed a couple of hundred pounds of weight down on the man, to make sure he couldn�t move, and the man let out a gasp of air as her body compressed his lungs. By this time, the other attacker had realized something was going on, and he turned around to see.

�I suggest, for the sake of your friend, that you leave that poor old man alone� boomed Kay.
�Eh? What?� mumbled the puzzled man, unable to see his friend, just a mountain of flab completely filling the park bench.
�I am currently sitting a fraction of my full weight on your friend here�, she pointed to the bench, �and if you don�t stop what you�re doing right now, then he�ll get the rest of my weight. Do you know how much I weigh?�
The man shook his head with a look of amazement on his face
�I weight just over three quarters of a ton� Kay paused, to let this incredible information sink in, �and if I sit my full weight on your friend, his body will be crushed to a pulp under my ass�
At this point, the guy underneath Kay managed to get some air back and cry out for help, �Bob, help me! I�m being squashed underneath her! Help!�
Bob had no idea what to do, but decided to try and help his friend.
�Get off him� he cried, and ran towards where Kay was sitting. Colossal Kay saw him coming towards her, his arms flailing, and she smiled to herself.
He ran at full speed and collided with her ginormous body, hoping to push her off his friend. As he hit her flab, Kay wrapped a huge arm around him, and squeezed him against her body, with his head just below her head, his face resting on top of her mighty cleavage.
�Oh dear� laughed Kay, �it looks like I�m going to have to crush you both now!�
Bob looked horrified, and struggled to escape, but realized that he was trapped in her mountains of flab, �Oh God! No! Please don�t squash us!�
�Your friend here is about to find out why they call me COLOSSAL Kay� she boomed, laughing at their terror. The man under her massiveness must also have heard what was about to happen, and began to make muffled pleas for mercy.
�Right then Bob� said Kay looking down at the terrified man, �I�m now going to turn your friends body into a pulp with my FULL sixteen hundred pound ass. Are you ready?�

A petrified and desperate muffled scream came from under Kay�s huge butt which she ignored and began to lower her monstrous weight. As her titanic weight pressed the little man�s body further into the bench, his screams and pleas became louder and more desperate. She added more and more weight to the doomed man and the bench began to make creaking noises as it, too, was struggling to hold up under her immense bulk.

At about half a ton, things started to snap. Was it his bones? The bench? Who knew? Colossal Kay didn�t care � she was loving it. Finally, the bench could hold this Goddess no longer, and the wooden slats that made up the seat broke and splintered all at once. The beam that supported the slats could also no longer cope, and that also broke in two. The entire structure of the bench had now been destroyed, and Colossal Kay�s continuing pressure just made the whole thing collapse. The bench crumbled to the floor with the full-weight of Kay closely following it. Her gigantic ass landed unrestrained on top of the little man, who�s body didn�t stand a chance. His bones broke and his body crumpled underneath her massiveness.

Kay sat on top of the debris with a satisfied smile on her face.
�See what my full weight can do?� she asked.
Bob was petrified. He had no idea what to do! The old man on the ground looked on in awe at his gigantic saviour!

Colossal Kay rose to her feet, still holding Bob.
�Now it�s your turn� she boomed at him
�Oh no! P�p�please! I�m sorry! Don�t sit on me! Have mercy! Please!� he begged
Kay smiled down at him, �I won�t sit on you� she said and paused. Bob looked slightly relieved, but then she continued, �I�m going to SPLASH you instead!�
Bob knew what she meant � she was going to dive her full three quarters of a ton into the air, and belly-flop onto him. There was no way anyone could survive her doing that. He began to beg for his life, but Kay wrapped her other arm around him as well and squeezed him in a massive bear-hug. He disappeared into her enormous rolls of fat and flab and had all of the air squeezed out of his body. He couldn�t breathe, and was on the verge of passing out when he realized that he�d been released. He was now lying, face-up on the ground, feeling dazed.

He opened his eyes and saw the immense, petrifying figure of Colossal Kay staring down at him.
�Ready for my Colossal Splash?� she asked
�Oh God Noooooooooooooooooo� he began, but it was too late.
Kay bent her huge knees and leapt into the air, positioning her gigantic belly so that it was right over his tiny body. Bob looked up, frozen in fear, at this mountain of woman that was about to pulverize his body.

Kay landed full-weight onto her belly. She deliberately hadn�t broken her fall � Bob took the full impact of the splash. There was a sickening, yet satisfying crunching and cracking sound and then everything was quiet. Kay got to her feet, leaving the mangled remains of Bob on the path.

She walked over to the old man, who�s face turned to a look of fear. He began to cower, expecting her to sit on him or splash him at any moment.
�Don�t worry old man, I won�t crush you. I don�t think these two will be bothering you any more though!� she gave a laugh and continued on her way, once again enjoying the sunshine.


The End.

One day I was playing by my self with a giant beach ball that I had gotten from one of my sisters for a birthday present. It wasnt just a beach ball it was huge about as big as I was tall. And I remember as a kid liking to lay on the ball and role around on it and flip over on my back and toss it in the air. Well as I was doing this my sister Judy was waching this and she decided to come over.

Now at this point I was lieing on my back with the ball on top of me. And I saw Judy walk into the room and I could tell by the look in her eyes what she had in mind, and sure eneough she walked right over to me and my beach ball and layed ontop of it looking right into my eyes. She says hay jason do you like your new ball. Well I did but with this big cow ontop of me and my ball I wouldnt be enjoying it for long. I managed to say yes. I was surprised that the ball didnt pop but the longer she layed there I came to realize that with her weight on me, that the ball was softening her weight and I remember thinking this is great shes on top of me but im not hert. After all I was only about 50lbs and she was closer to 150lbs. But I wouldnt of cared any way I loved being sat on as a kid.

So Judy just starts to role around ontop of the ball over me and I remember the way she would talk to me as she was ontop. All of my sisters would allways do this they would allways ask me questions like how does it feel to have all this weight on you or are we heavy. I never understood the talk but I liked it for some reason too. So as Judy is laying on the ball she asks if shes Heavy, Well I said no not at all. And for once it wasnt a lie, I mean I could feel the pressure but it wasnt painfull. So Judy says well I can fix that. Oh boy whats going to happen now, this is what always hapened, they couldnt just sit lightly for a little while it always had to be pushed to the exstream. Boy was I lucky.

Judy then gets up and positions the ball overtop of me better and she plops her ample bottom down on the ball over me. Wow she must of been holding some of her weight off me because this was alot heavier. She was sitting with her back to me and I was in a perfect spot for viewing. Man my step sisters had great bodies, she just had a pair of faided jeans on with a tight little sweater and there she was almost like hovering above me.

She would rock back and forth on the ball and I thought when she roched back her bottom would touch my face but it didnt. I could see the beach ball was really getting stressed her plump butt was puting a terific dent in the ball but it was still holding. And thats when she asked me again how does this feel. I was under more stress but I was still ok. So I said Im fine. Well Ill just have to get help then wont I. Oh man I thought to my self maybe I should of just gave up, but part of me never wanted to because even as a kid this sort of thing just pushed the right buttons in my mind. And Judy starts yelling for Sandy. Oh boy if it was going to be a way to finish me off my sisters would always call for Sandy. She was my oldest and Largest step sister, and my favorit in most ways. At about 190lbs give or take 10lbs she was tall and caried her weight in her big beiutefull butt. So Sandy comes into the room with a smirk on her face. Jason you would think by now that if you lie on the floar your just asking to be sat on. Ya like standing would slow you down I said. Well my coment much to my surprize angered Sandy a little. And her face changed a little, and she says Oh your gona be crushed flat when Im done with you. She then ploped herself down on the ball also, facing forward with Judy leaning back to back with Sandy on me on my ball, I thaught sure it would pop.

The weight increase was unbeliveable. Sandy sat right above my chest. I was overwhelmed by her shear size over mine. Her feat were on eather side of my face and her massive hips were suspended over my head. Wow this was heavy but the ball was still taking some of the weight. I felt like I was in a vice, the ball with all the weight on it just engulfed my body it closed in every gap around my body. I couldnt move a muscle and I could hardly breath. I felt like I was a mummy wraped in cloth. But the look of Sandy sitting above me with Judy smiling as she peaked over her shoulder just sent my mind soaring. I loved this, but it was getting verry hot and heavy real quick. And thats when Sandy said to Judy lets bounce.

Oh god no, this was going to be to much I was barely making it. Ya the ball was taking some of the weight but it was also shrinking. There large bottoms were taking there tole on the vinal of the ball and I was scared it would pop. I could see the ball streching to its limits, it seamed to get thiner and thiner. Man if they start to bounce there going to land on me from about a foot up.

But Sandy didnt care, she just lifted her feet up and as she did i could see the the soft dirty coller of the balls of her feet as she set them on my face. She had white socks on and a pair of blue jeans on and a shirt. Wow her feet on my face got me excited, I know this isnt a feet fetish board but this went along with my memories and I must share every detail. Her socks had a wonderfully dirty smell to them and I enjoyed the light presure they put on my face. Untill she started to bounce.

She was actually useing my face to help her bounce. Wow my eyes felt like they would burst, my mouth felt like it was giving out and my nose went flat. Now Sandy and Judy bounced and bounced in a sort of rythem and the weight seemed to double with every bounce. This was taking its toll on my body, there weight was hard but Sandies feet on my face was stoping more air flow too. Up and down up and down, time seemed not to matter, I could do nothing but live through this ride, when all of a sudden POW.

The ball poped with a defening exsplosion. All that bouncing did it. And in what seemed like forever but problable was less then a second I saw Sandies feet leave my face. And in that second I saw her massive plump butt come crashing down on my uper chest and face.

Bam, Sandy and Judy landed on me at the same time. It was incredible, I felt like some one droped a piano on me from a window. I remember it as a shock to my whole body. My mind couldnt handle all the sensations. Sandy just sat there on my chest and face for what seemed like forever with Judy still behind her. I sort of came to hearing them laughfing there asses off. Then Sandy parted her legs and smiled down at me from between her thighs and said Just because your ball is flatt dousnt mean were done. And with that she covered my face again and started to wigle and bouce. I just remember the warmth from her bottom the smell and feel as she covered my face. The end of it all came a little while later after they were tired. As they walked from the room with me in a flat little pile on the floar I could see there size and shape and I thought to my self again how did I make it. After a long time I managed to get up slowly, and I looked at my ball and thought of all that wonderfull female weight that flatened both of us and I smiled and thought to myself that another day would come, with more crushing fun.

The end.

The other night I was over at my neighboors house. they are two rather large lesbian women. Mary is about 5-8 and 420 lbs and Robin is about 5-5 530 lbs. I'm about 5-9 and 165. We where just eating pizza and watching a movie and drinking beer. Robin brought out a bottle of Vodka. They started making mixed drinks and we all started getting drunk. I asked them some questions I would have been to shy to ask sober like what it was like to be a lesbian and if they could really give each other sexual pleasure and that I couldn't belive that they wouldn't want a man. Well I was sitting between the two huge gals on the couch and they started to look at each other funny and was saying how horny they where. then marry started to take off her top and bra and then robin did the same. Then robin just sat her huge body on top of me. God she was so heavy I couldn't belive that her weight was that much but then Mary strateled her and my head was to the side and I could see that robin was sucking of mary's huge breast. Robin was starting to put more and more of her weight on mary which was making me even get crushed more. I was starting to really sweat and I could feel my self starting to breath harder. It was probably cuz I was so turned on and couldn't belive what was happening. This went on for several minutes. Then Robin and Mary got off of me and just stood in front of me. there huge breasts and bellies just starring me right in the face. Then they each started to push ther huge breast into my face. I was getting so hard and going crazy. Then they started to undress me and pulled me on to the floor. I was starting to think that they had done this before but I didn't care. Then they took off the rest of their cloths. They laid me flat of my back and and robin sat on my face while Mary sucked my dick. It was just amazing. This lasted for sevral more minutes but not as long as I wanted. Then Mary laid her huge body across me while Robin licked her putty. I was totaly traped under her heavy body. It was GREAT!!!!

They asked me if I wanted to come back next weekend to watch another movie. I said I would be there : )

Tamara stood over Evan and watched the flickering light from the fire across his
handsome face. "I love a fire." She said smelling the fragrances of the burning wood and then lifting up her huge leg to set her knee
down into the couch beside him, Evan's Eyes widened in fear. "What's the matter Evan?" asked Tamara in concern "Nothing�." Said
Evan in a sigh of relief as he had thought for a moment that Tamara was about to put her knee down into possibly his chest or
stomach, instead her knee sunk deeply into the couch beside him. Tamara brought her hand down to the side of Evan's face and ever
so gently, she ran her hand up over his forehead and down again to his chest, slowly running her fingers into his ribs. "If I have hurt
you, please tell me." And like a nurse, she continued to examine his ribs. "Ow!" said Evan and Tamara put her hand to her mouth.
"Please don't tell me I broke your ribs?" asked Tamara. Evan put his hand onto his ribs and nodded. "I don't think so, I think they are
just bruised." He said with a slight look of pain. Tamara shook her head. "I hope you are right." Said Tamara shaking her head. Evan put
a hand up onto her large thigh and grinned. "Well, even if they were broken.. it was almost worth it. I was� I was so turned on! I never
knew how good five hundred and sixty pounds could feel." Said Evan appreciatively. "Ewww.. yuck, that sounded so much when I hear
you say it, I got to go on a diet before I kill you with it all." Chuckled Tamara. "You wouldn't dare�. You look just too.. amazing." Said
Evan and Tamara smiled. "Thanks. I was only kidding hun , I've never been on a diet and probably never will.. in fact I was thinking
about trying to gain weight about three years ago." "You did?" asked Evan in surprise. Tamara shook her head. "I don't know why I'm
telling you this, but I have a cousin who is also a very big girl� runs in the family. My mother is very much like me and so is her sister,
my aunt Rona. Well aunt Rona's daughter, that's my cousin that I was telling you about is actually quite a bit larger then me. Hannah is
about six foot six and last time I saw her, she was bragging to me that she was close to seven hundred pounds." "She must be really
fat looking, is she in a wheel chair?" asked Evan with a look of sympathy. Tamara laughed. "Not at all. Hannah is very mobile and much
built like I am, she packs on the beef the way I do, but has a lot more of it. Anyway, I'll just get to the point� My old boyfriend saw
Hannah at a family get together and now he is married to her. I wasn't big enough anymore.. can you believe it." Said Tamara angrily.
Evan smiled. "I'm kind of glad the way it worked out. His loss, my gain.. because now I'm here with you." Said Evan giving a light slap on
Tamara's hip. "Awe Evan� that's so nice." Cooed Tamara and placing a hand over his crotch, she pulled down at his zipper, releasing his
member and smiling in delight. Evan watched as Tamara knelt further down onto the floor beside him. She looked at Evan with a fun
sort of grin and then placed her lips over his shaft. With expert like motions, Tamara skillfully showed off another incredible talent,
bringing him close to near orgasm with her swirling tongue. "I'm cumming." Warned Evan and Tamara stopped for a brief moment and
smiled, before continuing to an explosive finish. Evan moaned and looked up at Tamara. "You actually uh�." Tamara put a finger to his
lips. "Shhh.. You taste good Evan." Whispered Tamara and then walking over to a chest, she pulled out a big comforter and placed it
down in front of the fire. She stood there in front of the fire and proceeded to strip off her clothes. She could have much more easily
hiked her tight, black leather skirt up over her head, but instead she opted to push her skirt down over her massive hips and behind.
She pulled them down to the thickest part of her ass and saw that same look from Evan when he watched her pull down her jeans that
first night at his place. "Evan could you come here and help me out." It didn't take Evan long to respond and up he sprang. From the
couch, not even the pain he was feeling in his ribs could hold back the exciting, lusting urges. "Best way to do this would be for you to
get on your knees and sort of lean up against a wall and then tug pretty hard." Instructed Tamara and Evan did just that. He knelt
down on his knees with his back up against a wall. "That'll work." Commented Tamara and then whirling around, she walked backwards
into him, sticking her huge ass in front of his face. Evan tugged and pulled. At first he was getting nowhere and Tamara was offering no
help. After further tugging and pulling, her skirt started to come down and more and more of her long, deep juicy crack. Finally after
some time, three quarters of her huge ass was revealed. Evan pulled with one final tug and out bounced her huge ass. Her skirt was
still stuck around her big, shapely thighs. "You're not finished yet." Commanded Tamara and Evan pulled her skirt further down, it wasn't
until her skirt got to just above her knees did her skirt finally fall down to the floor. "Good boy my little man." Laughed Tamara and as
she started to take a foot forward, Evan grabbed onto her. Tamara looked down at Evan with a raised eyebrow. "What?" giggled
Tamara. Evan smiled. "I'm a glutton for punishment, I can't get enough of that big bum of yours. I was wondering if you could uh� step
back and like.. pin me up against the wall." Said Evan in a meek sort of way." Tamara rolled her eyes. "Ya know Evan, I'm surprised you
lasted this long and the safe thing to do would be to just say no, but how can I. I.. I just love throwing my.. my weight around,
especially on you!" and grabbing a firm hold onto Evan's hair, Tamara stepped back, sinking Evan's entire head in between her deep,
juicy crack. Evan sniffed in her aroma, before being jolted sideways as Tamara stepped sideways against the wall. It surprised even her
to see just how easy it was to drag Evan along the wall, but with his head pressed hard into the wall, Tamara didn't wait too long
before releasing Evan's face from her powerful ass. Tamara whirled around to see the familiar reddening of his excited face. She came
forward into him and spreading her massive, thighs, Tamara shoved his head in between them and slowly gyrated. This time she held
Evan there and gradually began to gyrate her wide, heavy hips in circular motion. In no time did Tamara start to feel the struggle of
Evan's body. Again she freed Evan from her meaty vise gripping thighs. "Had enough?" bellowed Tamara and before Evan could answer
"Yes." Tamara grabbed his head and literally mounted it. He could breath now as her thighs were not totally closed around him and in
this position, she walked with him like this towards the fireplace, stopping briefly to pick up a small padded stool. The stool was dropped
down on the floor and Evan felt himself being lowered towards the ground. Tamara had dropped to her knees with Evan still firmly
nestled in between her legs. She had it all planned out now and taking him by the side of his hips, she propped him up over the stool
and as he lay there, Evan watched in fascination to see Tamara lower herself down on his cock. "Oh yeah� you're mine baby, you are
all mine!" said Tamara in a possessed like state and as Evan had witnessed in the truck, Tamara's body started to shake and quiver.
Whimpering and shear orgasmic motions swept through Tamara's body and Evan was flooded in her juices. Evan too was near orgasm.
Tamara stopped and lifted herself , with her hot, wet opening just inches from Evan's cock. "Poor Evan, so close to cumming. If only I
sat my big, beefy bum bum on Evan a little longer, but I didn't." teased Tamara and as she started to get up Tamara, smiled "Just
kidding." she said to Evan's relief and turning herself around, she sat herself back down with her huge ass facing towards him. "Oh God,
oh wow! Moaned out Evan. There was no holding back now, Tamara's huge ass was pounding up and down on him. Again he felt that
wonderful release. Tamara continued to sit on him like this and sure enough his cock remained hard. "Evan, you are still hard as rock."
Said Tamara in amazement. "Can't help it." Chuckled Evan. "Well let's hope it stays that way for a little later, we never did start in on
that pizza. I'll have to warm it up over the fire" Said Tamara getting up from Evan. "Can we wait a while longer for that pizza ." Tamara
looked down at Evan's hard erection. "No Evan, you have to realize that a girl like me has a healthy appetite not only for sex, but for
food." Said Tamara and picking up her skirt from the floor, she looked at Evan there propped up over that stool. Is it too late to change
my mind Evan?" asked Tamara. Evan smiled. "Well I am getting hungry and�."
Tamara laughed. "Bull shit!" and standing again over Evan, Tamara sat her huge ass down on Evan. "Bet we could do this all night." Said
Tamara in excited breaths and again Evan watched to see the puffing expansion of her massive behind as she pumped up and down.
"Hello, Tamara!" boomed a voice from the doorway. As quick as a cat Tamara receded down on the ground and quickly picking up the
comforter, she threw it over Evan and herself. Evan looked up to see a bleached blonde, tall, massive woman with a tall, slim dark
bearded man follow in behind her. "Hannah, have you ever heard of knocking." Scowled Tamara. "Hey don't get all rowed up cuz you've
been caught with your pants down." Cackled Hannah. "So who do we have here?" asked Hannah looking directly down at Evan. "He's my
friend!" snapped Tamara. "Nice friend, last time I met one of your friends, I married him." Laughed Hannah looking back at the bearded
man who nervously shrugged. Kevin dear, could you get the rest of the stuff out of the car?" Like an obedient servant, Kevin quickly
turned about and left the cottage. "Guess I better leave you to alone for awhile, you guys aren't looking to descent for company right
now." Cackled Hannah some more and looking back down at Evan she grinned before walking towards the door. Evan looked watched
her in disbelief. Like Tamara had described, Hannah, was tall, and extremely huge in places Evan loved most.

Susan enjoyed her job a great deal. Teaching Health class at a nearby High School was not only easy as far as traveling time, but easy on the off hours. She hardly gave out homework, and when she did she spent the evening sitting at her desk at home, eating pound cake by the box, and giving %90 of all the papers graded a check mark. She couldn't be bothered to read them all, she was too involved into her eating and prime-time TV shows. And boy did she do the former. At 568lbs on a 5'9 frame, eating was the great majority of Susan's waking time. Another plus of her day job was the fact that it allowed her to sit on her ever expanding ass and eat all day long. She had even gotten to the point of handing out her daily assignments to the student with the best handwriting in each class, so that they could do all the writing on the chalkboard. She had a good thing going. So the days kind of ran together, work, food, home, food, wake up, food, repeat. That was till she got her new student into her 3:20pm class in the middle of the second semister. His name was Greg Cummings and he was new to the state. His family had just moved in from Florida, thus throwing his school year for a loop. Sarah liked the boy right off. It wasn't just his handsome face, and thin toned body that did it, but the feeling that Greg was staring at her constantly. And with lust. Sarah was always good at picking out a FA, and she didn't doubt her talent here.

For a while things changed for a bit. Sarah would get up to do her own board writing more and more, teasing the new boy with her massive hips, swaying as she wrote each word. She often misspelled words on the black board, as she was too busy thinking about how Greg's eyes must be burning through her backside. And what a backside it was. No matter what she wore out-though it was usually jeans or stretch pants, her ass stuck out so far most people double-taked when she walked by. They could see she was a very fat girl, but even then, DAMN! Though her backside wasn't all that caught young Greg's attention. Sarah also had a belly to be worshiped. Massive and wide, it hung to her very thick and wide thighs. Sarah would walk from the front to the back of the class, very pleased with herself as her body giggled and shook with each step. Today she did this, as usually on the very aisle which Greg was seated, though this time she cut it very close to Greg, gently brushing her belly and thighs against his shoulder as she made her way by. It was electric for young Greg, and he let out a short audible gasp that Sarah heard very well. She could ALWAYS pick out a new FA.

Later that week, Sarah was wearing one of her favorite outfits. It was a flowered top, which the cut ended just at the beginning of her black jeans. Though she had gained a few since she bought the outfit so long ago, so with most movements, her mid-belly poked through the two. The stretch pants also did their job, by making a lovely sound has her thighs rubbed against each other when she walked. It was minutes away from the bell that would end her last class of the day, the 3:30pm class, and was sitting at her desk, watching the students copy the homework assignment from the board. Soon enough the bell rung and the students began to gather their things and make their way to the door. Sarah lifted her massive bulk from her extra-wide office chair, and tapped Greg as he walked by. Greg's eyes widened and he told himself mentally not to get the usual hardon when so close to this fat teacher.

"Greg, could i have a short word with you, before you go?" Sarah asked.

"Sure, Miss Steward. What's up?"

By now they were the last two left in the class, a fact which Sarah proved to herself with a quick scan of the eyes. Assured they were the last of the last, she leaned a bit further down to Greg (as was needed to get closer, as Greg was very short for his age at only 5'3 and 120lbs).

"Greg, how do you like my class?" Sarah asked.

"Oh...it's fine. I like it fine. Is this about yesterdays homework cause..." Greg was cut off by Sarah who begain shaking her head.

"No Greg, it's about how you've been staring at me in class," she said.

Greg felt his jaw drop, he couldn't believe he had been that obvious with is lusting for the mammoth teacher. "But I..." again Greg was interrupted by Sarah.

"I know you like big women, Greg. And I've very big. Do you know how big?"

Greg was too stunned to answer. Did she just ask what he thought he heard her ask? Sarah must have caught his surprise cause she then followed up with, "I'm 568lbs, Greg. FIVE HUNDRED AND SIXTY EIGHT POUNDS. Can you understand how big and heavy that is, Greg?"

Greg answered very meekly, "Yes...yes I can."

"We'll see about that. Why don't you take a seat in my chair, Greg. I want to show you something."

Greg knew what the elephantine woman had in mind, but he didn't' think twice about it. He dropped his backpack and moved without a word to her chair. So many times he had looked ot his left when at the blackboard, and saw her mighty bulk overflow the wide chair; yet when he sat in it, he could still see a good foot of chair on each side of him. As soon as he looked back up, he saw one of his dreams-soon to be a nightmare-some true. His huge teacher was now facing the other direction, lowering her bulk onto the chair and his small lap. He had all of half a second to register this, as once she got halfway bent down, Sarah let the rest of her fat body fall back onto the chair. Sarah felt the hair on the back of her head actually move and sway from all the breathe being forced from small Greg's body. Greg let out a loud grown and moan at the same time, which caught Sarah right in her ear. She was herself surprised at how new and wonderful this feeling felt. It had been spur of the moment asking Greg to stay later, she had no idea that by this time today she'd be sitting on the cute boy, flattening his tiny body under he fat in her favorite chair.

"THIS is how big and heavy that is, Greg," Sarah said. The only response was the low moans under her...

More coming...

I think this is a story most will love. If so, email me.
It was around Feb. of this yr. A rather beautiful BBW was coming up from South Carolina to visit. Let's call her Sarah. She was 5'3" - 4" tall. 46FFF 40 but I forget her waist. Let's say it was nice and wide. About the width of say..three feet more or less. I was excited about meeting this southern belle. We spent many hours engaged in phone and cybersex. On top of that, I loved her very much for she was such a sweet, nurturing person. Attractive to boot! Anyhow, I had gotten the call the night before she was in New Jersey and at around 11 am she would be at the Sheraton Hotel near La Guardia Airport. I couldn't wait to be with her, so I opted to take the cab instead of the bus or subway. The whole cab ride was too long and boring. Fortunately, I kept myself entertained by picturing this blonded busty big beauty mounting me and riding me and then picturing myself going down in her between her huge warm thighs.

I finally arrived at the hotel. I was very nervous. I rode the elevator up to her room and found it. I knocked and a male voice had answered. It was "John" her gay friend. I forgot about him. He drove up with her to keep her company on the long drive. John wanted to check out the gay nightlife NYC had. He shook my hand and winked at me as he whispered, "Y'all have fun now. She's been waiting for this" and he swished out. Out from the bathroom, carrying a sony hi-8 camcorder came this BEAUTIFUL bbw. She had very very long blonde hair. A large stomach, wide thighs and a bosom so large she couldn't fold her arms across her chest.

"Hey Gabe. Hoo, you're a tall aren't you?" I nodded quietly. I walked over and hugged her tight. Her massives boobs just enveloping me. We locked our lips for a very wet, long and hot french kiss. WOOF, she knew how to french kiss! Her tongue rolled around in my mouth a mile a minute. Sarah then clamped her lips around on my tongue and sucked hard while she slipped my hand under her t-shirt and let me massage her massive breast. Let me think about the best way to describe the size. Around the size of a bag of charcoal. Course a little wider but you get the general idea. Still locked in our embrace, we turned around and my back was to the bed. She released me and pushed to the bed. With a warm smile, she climbed up and straddled me. She was so hot I felt it through our jeans. She leaned down onto to me for another kiss and I felt her breasts strain against the t-shirt. Her excited nipples pushing up against the fabric like grapes. I rubbed her nipples as our tongues interwined..all the while she was dry humping me. I tell you, nothing is better than having a beautiful bbw whom you love very much on top of you, french kissing you.

Cept maybe a nice hamburger with cheese and bacon ^_^.

Moving along, time REALLY flew fast cause John came back. Noting around rumpled clothing and tussed up hair, he surmised correctly that we didn't do anything. Just kissing and heavy petting. He grinned and went to his bed for nap. After several minutes of just laying on top of me Seina got up looked at john. Making sure he was asleep, she went to the bathroom. She turned around and did a "come here" gesture with her finger. I followed her into the darkened bathroom and it got better from there.

Let me also say, heavy HEAVY french kissing, petting and rubbing in the dark is soooooo erotic.

She pushed onto the toilet and undid my pants. What followed next was the most incredible blowjow I had ever had. She knew how to pull back so as to not to let me cum too soon. She mixed fast and slow sucking/blowing. Her hands raking my thighs. OH! I would kill anyone for a week of love from her. After 30-40 min of foreplay (Imagine my surprise when she said "ok, foreplay is over") she really got to business and did the job. My god. It was intense. After 20 min, i finally explode and she swallowed every last drop. We went out to a bar later that night and chatted all the while my hand was between her thighs under the table. She was still hot! I got dropped off home with plans to stay the next night with her. Same thing as the night before. Right down to John napping on his bed. This time when i entered the bathroom she was standing in a purple teddy that really accentuated her lovely form. She stripped me out of my clothes and she slid out of her teddy. We kissed and rubbed ourselves against the other. Oh man, I loved feeling her stomach and breasts just sink all over me. Oh how I miss her She was such a lovely and wonderful person. After a lengthy blowjob session she stopped before I could release myself, She stood up and ordered me to stand up as well. In the dark, she stood very still. The only sound was the sound of skin as her arms moved against her breasts. Then a wet, lapping sound. I immediately recognized as her cunt. She grabbed my chin and with her wet fingers on the other hand, she rubber her wetness on my mouth. MMM, did it smell and taste good. I knelt on the floor and licked the underside of her stomach. Her sweet musk filling my nose. Sarah lifted her right leg and propped it on the toilet seat lid and grabbed my face. She pulled me into her warm cunt and gyrated onto me. The more i lapped, lick, sucked and tongue fucked the more she grinded. Eventually she stopped and disengaged. She had me sit on the bathroom floor, with my back up against the wall. Being that it was dark, I had no idea what was going to happen. I expected her to sit on my lap and bury me in her deep cleavage while she rode me. What happened was much better.

I heard her footsteps on the tiled floor and I knew this was it. "Get ready Gabe" she said. But then I noticed her voice seemed farther than before. For a brief moment, I smelled her musk and felt an extreme amount of heat in front of my face then...BOOM. She pressed her rear right onto my face, pressing me against the wall. She bent over and backed into my face. For you pro-wrestling fans, she gave me the "stink face". She grinded her asshole on my forehead and her wet WET hot HOT pussy on my nose and mouth. Oh man it was GODDAMNED incredible. She alternated between slow/hard and fast/hard grinds. Despite the fact I was gasping for air, I ate her out. I swallowed every drop of her wetness as she tried her hardest to get my whole face into her. As she put it once during our phone sex sessions, "I want your face to deep in me, I want to feel you breathe from inside me " MAN! Isn't this great??

We continued this for a long long LOOOOONG time. Eventually I felt her insides (i had gotten my mouth and chin into her)tighten and knew this was the big one. She pulled off and said for maximum effect, she is going to time her cum and just SPLAT me on the wall. I heard her hands go to work and heard her breathing speed up. Her moans had gotten louder and faster. "Oh my god, gabriel..I need you..yes" echoed throughout the bathroom. then big moment had happened.

yes gents the eagle has landed. She LITERALLY rammed her ass onto my face so hard, my head banged on the wall with a THUD and at the moment she camed. And boy did she cummed. Felt like a water faucet had been open. She literally doused my face with her cum and kept cumming while she grinded into me. I tried my hardest to swallow all of it but the way she was fucking my face with her giant ass it was hard. Finally the wondrous torture ended. Even though she stopped coming, she still grinded her pussy on my face. She slid off of me and sat on my lap. My penis was hard, it almost immediately slid between her buttcheeks. Sensing my erection, she shifted around and eased herself onto me and began to fuck me all the while she took her breasts and smothered me. Even though the fuck was awesome, I couldn't but think at how incredible having a BBW smother my face was.

As I rush across the street, I'm hoping not to miss this bus. I've had a bad day and I just want to get home. As I rush up the stairwell into the bus, the driver closes the doors. I think to myself "hallelujah" but not because I was going home but because of the driver. She says "Hi sweetie."
I respond with "Hey Vanessa." She asks "How are you doing?"
I say "Had a bad day but glad to catch this bus." She says "You're lucky I saw you over there!" I respond with "Thanks, How's life treating you?" She sadly says "Not very well." She looked like she was going to cry. I ask her "Why?" She tells me "I've been so lonely lately." An older lady says out loud "can we go now?" Vanessa says "I'm so sorry" to the lady as she puts my hand on her belly, and says "sweetie, I'm going to have to ask you to take a seat somewhere." I said "okay" and take my seat towards the back of the bus. While I'm sitting, my dick gets hard as soon as I'm thinking of the feeling of her belly. She is a gorgeous blonde haired 300 pound woman who looks kind of like a bigger Wild Chyld. As people get on and off the bus, I'm thinking about what it would be like to have Vanessa as my girl-friend. I think about always hugging, kissing, and cuddling with her while we are at the movies, mall, or just hanging at one of our houses. After that I began day dreaming about things like sitting next to her on a couch as we watch tv and just looking at her realizing she is almost twice my size, playing with her hair, and being playfully squashed by my love. I hear "Eddie......Eddie wake up sweetie." The bus was at a red light and it was empty after only being about half way through the route. Vanessa was looking back at me smiling and asked "sleepy honey?" I said "kind of". She says "Why don't you come up here and keep me company until you get home." I walk up to the closest seat near her, while I was sitting down, a car beeped its horn, and she sticked her hand out the window and flicked them off. After turning the corner, Vanessa looks at said to me "sorry, I just needed to do that to that jackass back there." I responded with "oh, don't worry about it." While she was concentrating on driving, I was able to watch her belly and kind of got transfixed on it. As she turned the bus on Hudson Avenue, I was given the pleasure of seeing her belly sift and jiggle. "Eddieeeee" she said. I looked at up at her, realized that we were at a red light, and noticed I was busted. She just starts lightly laughing and in return I'm blushed. Once she pulls into Irondequoit Plaza, she turns to me and says "Don't worry about it, sweetie." I say "I'm sorry." She says "you should be to be staring at someones breast like that." I say "I I I was not staring at your breast." In a sarcastic, pissed off, and upset tone, she says "really." Then she in a louder tone says "I saw you looking at me." In her normal voice she says "it's not good to lie, Eddie." I repeated again "I was not looking at your breast." She screams "YOU'RE AN ASSHOLE." I bearily mutter out "Vanessa" and she screams "LEAVE ME ALONE." I just looked at her not knowing what to say and she tells me "you might as well go in the back to sit because I'm not going to speak to you again." Due to the amount I was shocked I was in because of what happened, I actually went in the back to sit. While sitting in the back, the thoughts of having her as a girlfriend come back and then I think of how nice of a girl she is which causes tears to my eyes. A mutual friend of ours gets on the bus near the church at the corner of ST. Paul BLVD and Cooper RD. They are having a conversation as we get near my stop. After I rang the bell, Jenn looks back and realizes I was on the bus. She asks me "How are you doing?" I say "I've had a horrible day and it got worse". Vanessa says "Do me one favor Ed, do not take any of my bus runs. I never want to see you again." Jenn asked me "what happened" and I told her "ask Vanessa once I'm off". Before getting off, I say to Vanessa "Vanessa, I have only two things to tell you. Firstly, I was looking at your belly. Lastly, since you never want to see me again, have a nice life." I walked off the bus, went behind it and walked home. I looked out my mother's bedroom window, saw the bus was still at the bus stop where I got off, and looked out the window for two minutes, which was when it left. I heard a loud horn from what sounded like a truck. I looked out of my computer room to see a bus parked at the bus stop. Obviously, I know it's Vanessa. She beeps the horn again before I had a chance to get outside. As I comming down the stairs outside of my house, she moves the bus and stops it at my driveway. She gets out and was crying. She just looks at me and says "I'm so sorry." By now, she is really balling. I say to her "So, Jenn told you my secret?" She says "Yeah, she said you like bigger women." I say "That's true but Vanessa.......", I take a deep breath, and say I like you." She grabs me in a bear-like hug, which traps my dick to her belly, and we start kissing.

Shania Twain's fetish

It had been a long and gruelling tour and it was almost over. She was tired, hungry and sexually frustrated. She had been on tour with two back up singers that were sisters. Both of them were large women who could sing like angels. Edna weighed about 500lbs, but Gurtrude weighed about 700lbs. Shania just got turned on every time the women was around her. She couldn�t understand why because she knew she wasn�t a lesbian. The crew had gone off to set up for the next show and the band had just finished with rehearsal leaving for some recreation. Shania went to the tour bus to take a nap. Lying on the small bed at the back of the bus she was wakened by the two sisters.
� Hey Shania we are going to get something to eat you want us to get you something?�
Shania responded, � Nah you you guys go ahead I�ll just finish my nap.�

� Now shania we haven�t seen you eat a bite the last couple days you�ve been so busy.�
Replied Edna.

Gurtrude managed to wedge into the room and said, � Yeah girl you need something to eat your just skinny as a pencil.�

Shania insisted that she was ok and thought she was picking up a few pounds anyway. The two sisters laughed out loud. Then told her she was coming with them if she had to be carried.

Shania said, � I�m a lot tougher than I look. I oubt even you two could drag me out if I didn�t want to go.�

Edna said � Oh a challenge.�

They all giggled and the match was on. Shania was up on her knees on top of the bed with her hands clenched in Edna�s in a strength battle. Gurtrude pushed in from behind shoving Edna forward and forcing Shania down on her back on the bed. Edna didn�t expect her to cave in so quickly and fell right on top of Shania catching herself before her weight slammed full on.

� Whew! That was close. I would flattened you out.�

Shania realized with a jolt why she was turned on by these two. The thought of being squashed by them made wet. She had to talk them into it. She just hoped it wouldn�t kill her in the process. The size difference between one of these gals and her meager 5�2� 102 lbs. was vast. She couldn�t stand it anymore. She would just have to trick them.

� Oh please, You think I couldn�t take you. I�ll take both of you.�

Edna still holding herself above Shania said, � You know we used to take turns squashing our brothers and they couldn�t take it. What makes you think your puny ass can?�

Gurtrude said � Hey sis if that�s what she wants.�
And saying that Gurtrude lofted herself onto the back of Edna. Edna could barely hold her own weight but when Gurtrude landed on her she collapsed full weight on top of Shania with Gurtrude�s weight on top of her.

Shania saw Gurtrude leap and land on top of Edna. Then in slow motion all she saw was 1200lbs of flesh falling on her. She felt the pressure begin and continue to press on her. The air was being force out of lungs and diaphram. The pressure built even more and Shania could feel her ribs flex under the weight. The pain was excruciating but it was making her orgasm. It didn�t stop however. The crushing sensation kept pouring on to entire body. Her ribs felt like snapping and her belly was being compressed to its limits. She was smothered by two titanic breasts, or rather would have been smothered if she was able to draw air into her now completely decompressed lungs. The weight was blindingly intense but was still applying more pressure. Just how much more could handle. Shit she couldn�t handle this. The weight was relentless. She thought it would never end until she began to feel the slightest bit of relief. Eager to breathe again she prepared for that longdraw of air. It didn�t come. She was smashed even harder from the bounce of the two sisters that were sprung back up from the mattress. The crushing was much more violent since they weight was out of control. She thought for a moment that her belly button touched her back..

Gurtrude got up and Edna quilkly got off of Shania fearing the worst. Edna heard the air expel from her tiny body and could feel her ribs and innards squishing. Edna looked down expecting to see Shania writhing with pain. She just laid there looking up at them with a smile, and said.� That was the most incredible sexual experience I�ve ever had. But I need to recover for a while.� Shania was sore for a while but the rest of the tour she would have Gurtrude sit on her full weight while masterbating her. Shania was in heaven as was Gurtrude. Gurtrude it seems got off on squashing little girls and so it seemed they both were in heaven.

When I was 13, I was 5', weighed 85lbs.. I was caught at my nieghbors house going through drawers of lingerie and bathing suits by Amy who was 17, 6'3" 322lbs.. Asked me what I was doing I said nothing before I could respond I was thrown on bed with Amy crashing down on top knocking air out of me. She tied me to the bed and decided to stand on me using her hands on ceiling to press down harder on me. She got off and did knee drops and full butt drops on all parts of body and rested on face.Her mother came in and asked her what all the noise was, Amy said nothing everything under control. Just then her mother noticed me and Amy told her mother who stood 6'8" and 418lbs., mom said I should be punished. Amy put her moms pants on and they inserted my head into the pants and Joan sat on Amy. After a while they decided to sit and walk on my entire body front and back. They were crushing the air out of me. Then mom decided to switch and smother me between her thighs and positioned her butt on my face and grind as hard as she could. During this decided to wrestle me with her two friends dropping over weighing 364lbs., a piece. They joined in on the fun and all four took turns jumping, sitting, squeezing and smothering my little body including all standing on me at once. After this episode was over they decided to let me rest and for final measure sat on me before letting me go home. Cannot publish part two of this true story as it goes into another area

The Cruel One

by NO NAME

My stepsister lives up to her name. She steps all over me. First look at us and you can tell there's know relationship. The way she acts towards me you can tell there's no relation. I'm 4"11" and she s 6'6", she outweighs me by 350 lbs. I should know, I'v been crushed under her many times.

One example is the time she humiliated me in public. She got hungry (big surprise) and wanted me to pay for it. "Give me the money squirt."she demanded. I stuttered something. She grabbed me by the waist and flung me over her shoulder. I was carried out in front of Taco Bell. "Money. NOW!!"she ordered. I fumbled through my wallet. She just snatched my wallet. As she ordered her enormous meal. The cashier barley heard what she said. He was mesmerized by her size. "Let' see what else could I have?"she asked as I was digging in my pockets for my lunch. "Oh yeah,"she snatched the money from me.",I'll have three burritos." She got her food and walked away. Looking over her shoulder seeing the cashier glancing at her huge ass wiggled walked to the booths. I watched as my month's salary I saved for my big date was being devoured by my step sister. "Could I have at least a Taco?"I asked her. "HELL NO!!"she yelled. "I got to get me a drink." She said as she left for the self-beverage place. I snuck a piece a food for an instant. "HEY!"she yelled. I was caught redhanded. "I should crush you right here."she said. People started to look at us. She smiled and capitalized on her audience. She grabbed me by my collar and flipped me onto the table. She plopped of her cheeks on my chest and her leg on my body. She leaned on that side to crush me on the table. Laughter erupted from the restaurant. She slid her leg off the table. Because of the weight I went with it. On the floor she leaps in the air. The whole place gasped at the feat. She crashed on my chest and neck. Everybody flinched at what happened.She jumped up and down bending my ribs. The pain had me begging for mercy. Pressure build up when she bounced again. She faced my feet to look at the same cashier that was staring at her. She raised her bigass real high. *WHAM* Her ass nearly caved my chest in. She bounced again. All of a sudden she farted on my chest. She looked over her shoulder and smiled. The smell knocked me away. Suddenly she moves up and crushed my face. "FART ON HIM!!"one woman cries. The whole place laughs some more. My muffled cries for help were drowned out by her louder flatulence. The whole restaurant was in disgust and laughter. She strained out this mile long fart. It was driven in my nose and crushed in there by her enormous ass. "Ahhhhhhh."she sighed with relief. "Hey somebody pull my finger?"she asked. Someone pulled it and we know what happens next. "Hey can I try?"one woman asked. "Yeah me too." more and more women began to gather. "I got a better idea."she says. Next thing I know I'm being dragged toward the women's bathroom by a group of women. The End for now.......

I Could hear my name being called as I started to come out of my
unconcious state. The last thing I remembered was Amber standing over me with one foot on my chest and the other foot comming done
on my face. At 5-11 and 666 lbs of huge mountainus flesh Amber was an amazing women. She loved to crush me and she new how much I loved it!!. As I started to come too I found my hands some how shackeled to a chain hanging from the basement celeing. I was on my knees with my body up against a padded wall. I heard my name again and as my eyes started to focus. I could see Amber standing on the other side of the room. She said Bob wake up where going to have some real fun now. All's I could see that Amber had on was some kind of helmet and roller blades. I said what are you going to do. She said don't worry Ive been watching Roller Jam and I always wanted to be like one of those enforcer women. I said yea but you have me chained up against the mat. Amber said well I don't want you to get hurt to bad but you are in for one hech of a crushing. Amber was about 30 feet from me and all I could see was her massive belly that was hanging down to her knees and her huge thighs. I was always amazed by how good of an athlete she was for such a huge women. I was only 5-9 and 155 lbs of very little body fat. I was very strong for my weight and could always take a lot of Ambers punishment of pleasure!!! Im not sure how long I was out this time Amber said it wasn't very long she had only stood on me for a few seconds before completely smothering me with her huge tummy.
She just wanted me out long enough to chain me to the wall!! I told her that I would have cooperated with her but she said it was more fun this way!! What a Women!

She said Bob are you ready for me?? like I had a choice. I just mumbled Sure. She started to skate towards me I could see her massive thighs just try to move her emence weight. She was starting to pick up speed and her huge belly was swaying from side to side. I was be hypmotised by the way her gigantic body was moving. She was about 10 feet from me and heading straight for me when all of a sudden she made this quick turn and alls I could feel was a breeze go by me. All I could see was a side view of this sexy huge women. She was just playing with me and it was starting to turn me on!!. She said I think I want to have more speed up before I come crahsing into you. I said are you going to try and knock me through the wall??!!
She went back to the other side of the basement all the way up against the wall. Now she was about 40 feet from me. She pushed off the wall and was skating as hard as she could. I could see her huge belly and breast just bouncing and jiggiling getting closer and closer. I thought my life was going to end. But some how she made another fast turn and just rammed me with her gignatic butt. This knocked me up against the padded wall. I couldn't belive that she could turn like that. She said Bob how did you like that? I was still kind of dazzed from the hit. When I looked up she was skating right at me even faster now. She tried to turn but her momentum was going way to fast and the side of her body slammed into me pushing me into the mat. All my breath was knocked out of me and I kind of thought a couple of ribs where broke. Amber was just laying up against me crushing me even more in to the wall. This was so awsome I was getting harder and harder!! Amber just layed on top of me for another minute and was laughing. She said she didn't mean to hit me so hard but if I could survive that that I could take anything.
She rolled off of my legs and waist cuz the rest of me was hanging by this chain. She went back about 20 feet and started to skate towards me again. She was comming kind of fast and this time she didn't try to turn she just plowed right into me. Her huge tummy and body just pushed me firmly into the padded wall and my whole upper body was engulfed into her massive breast and belly. Amber had grabed on to some wood posts and she was pressing most of that 666 lbs into me. The impact had knocked most of my breath out of me and now she was smothering me with all of the gorgous flesh. I wasn't sure how long I could last?
Then Amber released some of her mass of flesh off of me and let me get a breath of air. She was leaning back from the wall still holding the posts and she was making her huge belly just sway back and forth just a half inch from my face. This was turning me on so much I just wanted to explode!! Amber said take a good breath your going to need it and with that she started to slowly come closer and closer crushing and smothering me into her. I was completly trapped by this huge women. She said it's time to go to sleep now and with that I new she was going to smother me into unconsiousness. As my air was getting less and less I tryed to strugle and push her away but a 150 lb guy has no chance agianst a almost 700 lb women. I knew how much it turned her on when I tride to strugle free and I knew the real fun would start the next time I came too.

One occasion that i never gonna forget is a couple of years back in time. This is a true story that really happened. This happened in Stockholm. It was in school and i was 15 years old and we were in
the 9th grade. We had a girl in our class that were biggest 15 year old girl i`ve ever seen. Her name was Louise and she was already then 6,1 and weight over 260 pounds. She was new in our class this year so you can understand how much everybody talked about here. She had a goodlooking face and dressed very well with the latest fashion. Now one teased her, i think her size and selfconfidence "saved" her from be teased as newcombers often be. Especially oversized ones. But there was one boy in our class that always talked about how fat and big she was and were always trying to get everybody else to do the same. He`s name was Robin, he was little bit of the nerd in the class and looked much younger than his age and was also the shortest one. He was only 5,2 and really tiny ,about 110 pounds. I think that he`s was trying to get the class to find a new "victim" to tease. And so one day he had painted some pictures of her looking like a elephant and writing all kinds of stuff how ugly and fat she was, he put the pictures up on her locker so everybody could see the paintings. Nothing happened, i didn`t saw when she discovered the pictures and neither did Robin. The day after that it was me, Robin and another guy who were the only ones left in the showers after we had played soccer. The girls had played to but not against us guys. We had separate shower and dressingrooms and now it was only me, Robin and Jens left. We had just gone out of the shower when we heard that someone came in the dressingroom. It was Louise and two girls more! We were barely naked, only managed to get or boxershorts on and started to blush cause the girls were halfnaked to. It was amazing to see how big Louise was, she had those enormous thights and butt. Everything on her where overdimensioned, arms, breasts,belly, yes everything! We immediately saw that something was wrong on the girls look on their faces. Louise went slowly towards Robin. He sat down for the moment as she was walking towards him. She stopped just in front of him and looked down to him and asked; -why did you draw those pictures? Did you think it was funny. Robin looked really scared but were trying to sound calm and "cool". -It wasnt me, he said! Then Louise took another step towars him, now nearly standing on his feet and so close that he could stand up. Her belly was in the way. She just looked down to him and looked very angry and said. - I know it was you, everybody had told me that. Dont try to lie you little worm. And at the same time the other two girls said. - Robin, it was you. Why dont you confess, are you scared? Now Robin looked really worried, but once again he tried to be cool and dont lose his face in front of us guys. -It wasnt me! But on the other hand why should i be scared of her he said , talkin to the other girls. Me and the other guy just stood there and didnt do anything to stop this. It was a little bit of fun and thrilling at the same time and also we didnt dare to say anything. Louise said once again:- You little chicken, dont try to lie, you dont know what i can do to you. Robin tried to be funny and said. - Yeah what, sit on me you fat cow and laughed. He shouldn`t said that. Louise laid her arms around his chest and lifted him up in a bearhug. I was amazed how quick and easy she did that. Imagined this sight. The were at the same age but the size difference was enormous. She were 6.2, 260 pounds against his 5.2 and 110 pounds. She holded him in the bearhug but it looked as she didnt take all of her powers,and at the same time she looked at him and said; - You should never call me that again! Then she squeesed Robin with all the strenght she had in her arms. Robin looked like he was dying and couldn`t speak or breath. Me and the others just stood there and looked. We were shocked! Louise had Robin in the bearhug for about 30 seconds and then dropped him to the floor.
He trying to catch his breath at the same time trying not to start crying. Louise went down to the floor and dragged him against her. -I`m not finished with you yet she said. She laid him down on his back easy as he was a doll. She put his hands behind his head and started to climb on top of him. But she didnt put any weight on , Yet! Robin tried to get lose but Louise just tightened her grip round his wrists and put a little bit of weigth of him. He was totally trapped. You could see the fear in his eyes. Slowly Louise put her gigantic but on his little stomach. Robin screamed a little bit, but not for long because soon he started to cry as Louise put her gigantic butt slowly furtherdown on Robins stomach. Louise looked pleased and laughed. -`Who`s laughing now she said. Robin continued to cry but now he tried to get her off him , the pain was to much for this little fellow. But as he started to try to get her off ( he couldn`t move her a inch) Louise lifted her legs and put them forward besides his head. He was totally barried underneath her big thights and butt. She sat om his stomach know with all here weigth!!! She had also locked his hands by putting her feet on them. His hands looked like a midgets against Louise big feet. Now Robin had stopped crying, we didn`t nearly see his face underneath all of that big body, but he was quiet. Louise sat there for a minute and then she was starting to bounce up and down on him!!! Robins eyes were know closed and we were worried about his life! The other guy (Jens) said to her; - Get off! Quickly! You kill him! She looked at Jens and said. Ok. Now it`s enough and went off him. She then just went out with the other girls without even looking at us or Robin. Robin laided on the floor unconsious. We didn`t know what to do but then called for a teacher. We didnt know what to say to the teacher so we just said that we found him like that. The teacher called for an ambulance and told us to go back to the lessions. We dont know what really happened to him but he didnt came back to school in two weeks. After that we never talked about what had happened. Louise never said a word to us about it either, i think she made her point! Don`t you! When Robin came back to school he tried to avoid Louise as much as he could. He was scared to death of her..

Have to tell you about a woman I saw recently in Paris where I live. I was walking down a street in Montmartre when a couple of American men came out a door, followed by an enormous lady. She was well over 6' tall, had just the hugest ass and thighs and shoulders I'd ever seen. I stopped, pretending to look into a shop window, to watch her. One of the men opened the front door of a big car which was parked by the kerb. The kerb was quite high so the door was almost scraping the ground. Next thing this huge lady flops into the front seat. Her huge weight caused the car to lean totally to one side - so much that the door was slammed against the ground and came clean off the car. I never saw anything like it. They were all in shock. The rest of the car was fine, but where the big lady was sitting, the level of
the bottom of the door was about 5 inches below the kerb. And the door was just lying there. After I caugth my breath and they were still in a state of shock, I went over to ask if they needed help (I speak French and know my way around, they were obviously tourists). One of the men was starting to get angry with the woman, saying that she was causing too many problems. He said that she had already broken three different chairs and one bed in just one week holiday.
That is very possible because French furniture is not build to hold supersize people. But I said it wasn't her fault and gave them some advice about how to find a garage.
He asked the woman to get out of the car again so he could drive to the garage.
This wasn't too hard, she was quite agile for her size. Then we put the door that had fallen off into the trunk and the two men drove off to the garage and the woman went back into the hotel. But, I might never have another chance,so I started talking to her, telling her not to worry, that it was our fault that things in France were to weak to hold her, and that we French men love large women. She was surprised.
I said why don't we go for a drink to forget the whole thing and she said OK. She said that the two men were her sister's husband and his friend and they were in a group of 8 people. She was single, and 33. I am 25 but that was OK. We went to a bar with metal chairs and had a couple of glasses of wine. I think she didn't want to go back and deal with the group, so I persuaded her to phone them and eat dinner with me.
She agreed. She seemed really flattered by the attention. I was in a state of total excitement. She was so huge. We went back to my little apartment. I wanted to know how much she weighed but didn't dare to ask. I guessed at least 400. So I warned her that my chairs were only able to hold about 400 lbs (not true, I have no idea what they can hold), and she said she'd better stand then because she past 400 a long time ago. I just blurted out how much do you weigh and she said 640. I asked her how tall she was. 6'3. She said that noone guesses how heavy she is because she's so tall. So I said we'd sit on the bed to eat cos theres nothing else that could hold her. I sat down, then she sat down on the side of the bed. She was quite drunk by now, and she sat down heavily. The bed gave way like a matchstick and we both slid onto the floor. I could control myself no longer. I grabbed her and
kissed her and slid myself under her. She rolled towards me and
suddenly all her weight was on top of me. Her hips on top of my hips. It was the most wonderful and the most painful moment of my life. I totally lost control and would have come but the pressure of her weight on my pelvis prevented it. She started to get up but I begged her not to move for a minute, and she agreed. It was the most wonderful minute of my life. But it was also starting to be really painful. Her hips wer totally crushing my pelvis and my legs were numb. I started to be afraid I might be
paralysed if she stayed there. (I am only 5'5 and 120) So I let her move off me. Then I just came in my pants, uncontrollably.

When I was 16 I used to go to a drawing class 2 times a week. Those classes took place in a neighbor town so I had to take the bus.
One time, When I got off the bus on my way to class, I found that I have 15 minutes to kill so I started walking and look in the stores windows there. After 5 minutes when I was looking on one of the windows, I turned my head and just by me I saw a huge woman, that woman was about 5�10�, probably 25 years old, and she had the most huge butt I ever saw in my life. I never imagined that a woman proportions could be like this. Her ties were also very wide, but her upper body was small (in compare to the lower body) and she was about 450lbs.
She didn�t notice I was staring at her and started walking away. Her body tilted forward when she walked like she had difficulty to carry the weight of her ass plus her ass was vibrating and massively swinging when she walked. I followed her, and she suddenly stopped and looked at her watch, after that she started running. I never saw a woman that big, running�. she still didn�t run very fast. I was walking and I still was very close to her but all the people in the bus station were staring at her. She missed her bus by seconds and one guy that looked at her running said to her: �why don�t you lose some weight, baby?�. She looked at him with anger and walked away. Her body was still tilting forward and her ass swinging. I was a very shy boy at that time and I don�t know what made me go to her and say �don�t listen to him, I think you are beautiful.�, I didn�t believe that I said that. I thought that I would better go from there but she looked down at me (I am 5�7� and about 120lbs), smiled, and said, �Thank you.�.
I smiled back at her. �Would you like to drink a cup of coffee with me?� I didn�t believe my courage.
She kept smiling and said, �I don�t want to be here but I live right around the block, would you like to come over to my place for a coffee?�
I nodded quickly and I think she noticed my enthusiasm cause she smiled to herself.

We got to her place. I was waiting for her on the sofa while she was entered with the coffee. Needles to say I was not going to drawing class that day.
She smiled to me and said, �There�s something I wanted to ask you�.
�Yes?�, I moved my eyes from her ass to her face�
She replied, �I couldn�t not notice that you�re staring at my ass�.
I was speechless�. She caught me red handed�.
She giggled, �It�s ok. Do you like it ?�
- �Ve �very much!�, I answered.
- �Would you like to see it more closely?� , she asked with a kinky smile on her face.
- �More then anything!�
- �ok, I am going to take my clothes off so that means you would too, go to my bedroom, it�s the first room to the right. Take off all your clothes, lie on the bed and wait for me.
I did as she instructed me and lied on the bed, naked. Just watched the ceiling� anticipating.

The door opened. And Debbie (that was her name) entered naked, with all her glory. She turns to close the door so I got to see her naked ass. God, this was an amazing thing, it was like two beach balls connected to each other, swinging and vibrating.
She came to the end of the bed where my had was and just stand there while I was looking up.
�You wanted to watch my ass� she said, keep smiling.
She turned and I looked up and see her ass so close. And closer�. And closer.
Suddenly I started to figure out what�s happening. Debbie is going to sit down on me ! She is going to put that huge ass over my face. I panicked and put my hands forward to stop the descending of the massive ass on my face.
My arms were no matches for her immense weight and her ass kept getting down on me.
Suddenly I felt the cold flesh of her ass and the darkness started to increase.
Her ass continued to descend and the weight continued to increase! I struggled to get free but the weight was amazing and it kept pressing me down. While I was struggling I could hear Debbie giggle and I panicky though �does she know what she is doing ?�, �is it going to end sometime ?�, after 5 seconds that lasted like 5 minutes, the heavy weight stopped to increase, I was in complete darkness and her flesh engulfed me from all sides. I couldn�t breath. And I kept struggle to get her off me but I didn�t stand a chance against a woman who weighs about four times my weight!

You won't believe this story. And rightly so. But yet I tell you that it's a true story. Because most of you like true stories better than other stories.
Not that I understand why. After all, it's just a story. But let me tell you that this one is true and that this actually happened. You know that I'm lying, but that's allright. Because I know that you want to believe it anyway.

My name is Estrella and I'm your dreams come true. And perhaps your nightmares too. I could tell you a lot about myself, but since you're probably more interested in the shape and size of my ass, that would be a waste of time, wouldn't it?

Anyway, this time I was looking at some magazines in the local magazine shop, when I noticed that a young man over at the section for computer magazines was watching my behind. He was trying not to be obvious, but I could tell. A woman can almost always tell when a man is watching her. At least I can. He might think that he is sneaking a peek, but I can tell.

Now, this happens to me a lot, because my rear end is truly something special. Not only is it huge, but it's also extremely well shaped. Perhaps this is where you would like a colorful description involving fruit, like saying that my buttocks are like a couple of gigantic pears joined together.
But nothing like that would do my truly divine behind any justice.

This particular guy in the magazine shop was secretly wallowing in the view of my ample ass, while pretending to browse those computer magazines. He was doing a good job at it too. I don't think that anybody else noticed what he was really interested in. Not that anybody else would notice anything about a guy like that. He looked like a true nerd. A young man, a teenager, rather short, thin and slightly unhealthy looking with pale skin, glasses, and plenty of acne on his face. Just the kind of person that you would expect to read computer magazines, don't you think?

Now, I'm a big woman in every sense of the world, both tall and heavy. An imposing female figure, large and well rounded in an almost sculptural way. Why shouldn't the nerd be looking? I consider every part of my body to be perfect, but I know that you little perverts are obsessed with my ass more than anything else. And perhaps that's only natural. I read somewhere that the three qualities men appreciate most in a woman are humor, personality and a pleasing ass. And I think they got that right. But they probably got the order wrong.

So, this pathetic little guy was eying my ass. Why should I care? As I said, it happens all the time. This time, though, I decided to play a little game.
Perhaps I felt a bit sorry for the young man, and maybe I wanted to humiliate him at bit at the same time. I surely felt the power of having something that he wanted. Maybe I just wanted to express myself. After all, I am larger than life in some ways - at least larger than the life of that miserable teenager in the magazine shop.

He was pretending to look at computer magazines. Well, I can pretend too. I casually strolled over to that section and randomly picked a magazine with "PC" in the title and a deceptivly colorful cover featuring the typically boring monitor and grey box above some circuit board.
I was standing very close to the pale nerd, and edging even closer, brushing his side. Nobody would think twice about such a thing, because a woman like me demands a lot of room, and there was limited space by the magazine shelves. I continued to pretend to look for some computer magazine, while glancing at the nerd at my side. When our eyes met, I could see a hint of red appearing on his pale face. I smiled at him.

"You like to look at my ass," I stated in a low voice, almost a whisper.
"What? No..." the nerd managed, the hint of red on his face turning more visible.
"You don't like to look at my ass?" I wondered, mocking him with signs disbelief on my brow.
"No... well..."
"You like to look at my ass", I whispered, with a confident smile.
"Yes... well..."
His face was now turning decidedly red.
"So, you like to look at my ass. Nothing to be ashamed of. Most guys like to look at my ass. But most guys don't get to have a closer look."

I turned partly away from the teenager, bending over a bit to get a magazine from a lower shelf, making sure that my behind bumped well into the guy. He didn't back off. I stood holding the magazine a while, pretending to examine the contents of the publication, while smiling and glancing at the nerd. He was obviously both embarrased and excited, but he stood his ground, also pretending to look at yet another PC magazine.

"You want a closer look, don't you?" I said. "I know you do."
"Well, yes," he said, turning his eyes to his shoes. He wore sneakers.
I just stood there with the magazine in my hands, smiling at the poor guy. Smiling and waiting. There was a moment of silence. One of those moments when you feel that anything is possible. I felt powerful.

"Yes, I would like a closer look," he finally said. "Please."
I put the computer magazine back on its shelf:
"You might just get what you want. Come with me."
He followed me out of the magazine shop without a word, unable to take his eyes from my behind. I was walking in front of him, but I could feel his stare with every step, like a faint tingle on my swaying buttocks.

Now you would like to hear the rest of this story. You can't wait for me to get to the less believable parts, can you? Well, just hold your breath. I know that you guys are very good at that.

When i was 16 years of age I had a crush on my P.E. Teacher. Boy was she BIG. I was 5"10 180lbs, and she was 6"2 340 solid pounds. She had a big butt, big thighs, and the biggest breasts i have ever seen. She was pretty athletic, she could bench about 350. Well one day we were doing wrestling, and she was showing us how to do moves. And after she showed us how to do the moves she asked for a volunteer to wrestle her! I raised my hand right away, and i was ready to wrestle. I am a pretty big guy but when i stood next to her i looked like an elf. When she said GO i first tried to pick her up. She didnt budge she just stood there and laughed. Then she picked me up and then fell down with me to the floor. THe wind got knocked out of me. She then sort of straddled me for a second and i guess she felt something under my shorts poking out and just had a smurk on her. Then she craddled me and then pinned me. After the period was over i went into her office. And i told her i enjoyed wrestling with her. And out of the blue she said " do you find me attractive?" I was shocked! I told her " Oh yeah!" She then said " Would you like to get squished by me?" And once again i said yes. She then said meet me after school, in my office.
After school i went straight to her office, she welcomed me in and she was wearing a yello tanktop revealing her huge tits and big belly, and she was also wearing a small elastic PE shorts. She asked me " ready to get crushed" And before i could say anything she took off her tanktop, to reveal a red bra, and then took of her boardshorts revealing a red g-string. My heart started to pound like a mad man. She then lifted me off my chair with one hand and threw me on the floor. She planted her ass right on my chest. I could breathe a little, but then she put her legs across my shoulders and then i began to panick. She said " I love to feel a mans chest compress under my weight." I tried to push her off but the weight was to much. She then got off, and when she got up her boobs just bursted out of her bra. So she decided to boob smother me. She layed on me and put both her huge boobs across my face. Man were they big. I started to suck on them but then she just dug them right in my face and then i could not breath. After 20 seconds she got up, and then sat right across my face. Out of nowhere she cut the loudest fart i have ever heard in my life. It smelled so bad and she said " do you like?" I nodded so she cut another one, and then another one. Now it was where i couldnt breathe but if i could i would not want to because it smelled awful. She was getting aroused, and started to moan. I started to tap her leg because i couldnt breathe but she would not get up because she was getting an orgasm riding my face. My head was going to cave in and she did not care. She let me breathe for one second, and then sat on my face again to finish her orgasm, once she was done she picked me up and said time for you to get your orgasm. So she put me in a tight bearhug while i fucked her. After i was done she dropped me on the ground and said tommorow we will do this again....Post if i should tell another experience with her.

It had a tramatic affect on me, but I think its the reason I am like this today, at least in part. When I was 12 there was this huge woman living in a house across the street behind my house. Since I was 5 I went in a hollowed spot between two cedar trees to be alone so I could draw pictures of my fantasies. These were of giantesses and pear shape women squashing very small men or young boys breaking bones and leaving them a gooy mess. Where a 5 year old got this fantasy I don't know. I got older and my drawings improved. The huge woman moved into her house in my 12th summer, and I immediately began to watch her when she came out and I used her as reference for my drawings. One day she spotted me watching her and eventualy coaxed me over to her. She invited me in and I was in awe of her enormous size close up. She was very aware of this. She showed me into another room and ther were 2 bathroom scales on the floor. She had me get on one. 90lbs it read. Then she stood on them one beside the other and both maxed out going past thier 300lbs limit. She pulled up her top and pushed the waist band of her pants down to reveal her blubberous expansive belly. She patted and rubbed it lovingly and smiled. I was overjoyed when she allowed me to touch her belly feeling its deep softness. I asked if she would sit on me, but she refused saying she was so big and heavy that you wouldn't be able to see if I were alive under her or crushed completely to death. Why would I want a huge fat woman to sit on me? She really was just making sure for her own interest. Please I begged, I won't tell anyone. I told her to wait as ran to get my drawings to show her. You really do want me to sit on you, she said viewing the drawings. Yes, very much.

I work in a 10 story Office building that is just full of huge women and of course I have my top ten list of SSBBW that work there. The other day I was ready to get into the elevator from my 10th floor office. As I was standing there the two biggest women on my floor where also waiting for the elevator. This to gals are BIG!! The small one is about 5-8 and has to weigh close to 400 lbs and the bigger one is about 5-10 and maybe 450 lbs. Both have huge butts and Bellys and the shorter one has huge boobs. The elevator finally came and I went in first. Had to make sure I got the best view of this two gorgeous women. Well the Elvator doors closed and we went down just one floor to 9th and I could not belive it but the biggest women on that floor got in the elevator with us. this is not the worlds biggest elevator so the 450 lb women who was standing in front of me had to back up some so the 5-7 350+ women from 9th could get in. Her huge butt was just inches from me now. I was just kind of kidding to myself that wouldn't it be great if the building's biggest women 7th floor would get in with us. That would be a dream come true. She is gigantic at almost 6 ft tall and she has to weigh way over 500 lbs.
Well the elevator move past 8th floor and no other women got on. Like I said the 450lb women was just inches from me the 400 lb wome was to my left and the 350lb women was kind of in the front left hand corner. Well the elvator move past 7th and I was bummed that it did not stop. There went my hope of having the 4 of the hugest women in of building in the elevator with me at the same time...oh well. The elevator then stopped at 6th and when it opened I couldn't belive my eyes. They she was waiting to get in. Before I knew it the 450lb one had backed up right into me and she just said you don't mind do you. I quikly replied Not at all it's my pleasure. Well the 500++ lb women steped into the elevator. The 400lb women to my left had to scoot over towrds me and her huge belly was pressing into my arm and hand. she just said this is cozy isn't it. Well just before the elevator doors closed. Some one yelled and said hold the vator. All of a sudden the doors opened up and this 300+ lb women frome 6th said were late for a meeting can we squeeze in here? The 500++ lb women said sure and she started to back up pushing the 450 lb women even more into me. Well this was turning me on so much and I think she could tell. cuz she gave a good step back and really squeezed me right up agains the wall. The 400lb women also had to move in closer and now I was being completely squashed by this to lovely ladies. Some how the two 300lb women managed to squeeze into the elevator. The doors closed and one of said sure hope we don't break this think. They all started to laugh.The 450lb women started to sway her huge butt from right to left. Which would make me move from right to left with her. Every time I move to the left I would get smoosed into the 400lb women even more. Geez this was driving me crazy. Elevator was now at 3rd floor now and starting to go to 2nd. All of a suddent this alarm sounded and the elevator came to a stop. The Doors did not open. The women for some reason started to laugh and just said oh well what are we going to do. The 450lb women said I have an idea and looked back at me. All the other huge women in the elevator looked back at me to with these evil grins on there face. I just said Oh Boy......to be continued

The other nite I was at this little out of town bar haven't been there to much. I was with a couple of buddies of mine.
None of us are too big were all kind of skinny computer geek types. I'm the only one of us 3 that likes big girls tho. We picked the right night to go or should I say the wrong night. There where this 3 gals sitting at a table they where all kind of tuff looking probably got off the late shift from a near by factory? 2 of the girls probably out weighed me by at least 150+ pounds not sure but the 3rd women was huge. I mean she had to be about 6-2 and at least 500 lbs maybe more...she was enormous but also powerfull looking. needless to say I couldn't keep my eyes off of her or there table. My buddies kind of know I love big girls but sometimes that can be bad as you will see. We had been drinking several beers and I started to make some dorky facial expressions at the huge womens table. after awhile I got up to take a pee and was walking by her table. Man she was huge and round. the hugest butt and thighs and big breasts and arms. The other girls at the table also seemed bigger that I first thought. I walked on to the bathroom and as I passed them I tried to say something funny but I don't think it was taken that way?? When I came back from the can the huge girl stuck her foot out and kind of triped me. I just laughed and said hey what da do that for. She said you little runt I know you've been making fun of us all night. I said what a minute NO I haven't!! The huge girl just stood up and she was just towering over me. I'm almost 5-9 and she must have had at least 3 or 4 inches on me. My buddies started to egg her on by saying things like come on kick his ass he loves big girls. She just looked at her friends got this snarl on her face. I started to back away from her. but before I could get too far she grabbed me and put me in this bear hug. She just started to squeeze the shi* out of me. I mean she was as strong as an ox. Then she picked me off the floor and started to walk towrds the wall. My buddies where loving this because the just kept egging her on telling her to crush me. She just walked towrds the wall and pressed all of her enormous weight against me. my feet where still several inches above the floor. She just pressed more and more of her enormous body against me. She said come on you little punk lets see what you got!! I tried to get away but my little 145 body was NO match. then she let me down to the floor and turned around. She gave me one huge slam with her gigantic ass. It was easially twice as wide as me. What air I had left came rushing out. then she slamed me again. I finally heard one of my friends tell her to knock it off. She just told him to shut up or he would be next. then she just stood back against me pressing that butt against me harder and harder by this time I had little strength left in my arms. I was totally helpless. Her shoulder length aburn hair was covering my face. She said have you had enough little man. I couldn't even get a word out. Then she said you know I'm still pissed I need to teach you a good lesson!! then she told one of her friends to stand up. She said to her friend do you remember what we did to the last little punk that made fun of us. Her friend said yea then with that she started to run tword the big girl. I could see her 300++ pounds just bouncing and jiggling as she ran. then she just slamed her self into her friend. The impact was to much for me as the huge womens butt was driven right through me. I swear I heard some ribs crack and other body parts. She then turned around picked me up in some kind of wresteling move. She carried me over to a table and then slammed me down on the table followed by her full weight. I just let out a yell as I hit the grond. this time I knew some of my ribs had cracked. The lights where all blury and i had never been in so much pain. then to finish me off she sat on top of my head with the 4 ft wide bottom. I couldn't see I couldn't breath I was completely engluffed in her ass. she then grabed my balls. She said if you ever make fun of me or my friends again you wont be walking away from here they'll have to carry you out on a strecher. Then she gave a huge bounce of her titantic butt which broke my nose. I don't know how long she sat on my head cuz I must have passed out for awhile. When I came too my friends where reviving me and holding a wet towell on my face. They said they where sorry for not helping me but those 3 girls must have weighed close to 1500 lbs combined. They said as the huge one left she told them that skinny boys should be nice to 700lb girls. She then said that if we ever come back in there and by those girls a drink that they could show us the fun side of a big girl. They took me to the hospital where I found I had 4 broken ribs. I figure as soon as I heel up I'll go find her by her a beer and see if she can make good on her word!!??

This is about my husband Brian and how my sister and i realy squashed him flat.
Let me tell you about brian he small 5ft 5ins tall 130pounds
in weight he is likes to be sat on and pinned and also stood on.
This is how i got into to it.
He would lie on the floor and ask me to either sit on him or stand on him, at first i thought it strange but did so to please him.
I would sit on his chest and we would talk he would tell me about what he liked and wanted and told me about the message boards he read so we read them together which i found very interesting,he asked me about fighting my brothers and sisters and asked if i and sat on them which i had but did not realize i had enjoyed sitting on them till
we talked about it.
Which led to the stories i have told to you on the message board.Hope your not bored with this insight into our love for squashing and trampling.
Back to the story.
It was Sunday my elder sister was comming to visit us for the day.
Brian had talked many times about Jannet and how he would like to be sat on and pinned underneath her(let me tell you i am a big girl she is bigger 6ft 1ins and weighs nearly 300pounds)but it had never happened for him.
My sister is a bit of a tomboy and has always liked fighting and beating up our brothers but they were not into fighting as they were a lot younger than us.
I planned to get her to have a wrestle with him today but keep it a surprise from him.
When she arrived we all sat in the front room drinking tea and making small talk about nothing realy.
I now had to put my plan into action i had to get Brian out of the way so i asked him to go to the shop for some milk and cakes.
While he was away i had to get Jannet to wrestle him some how.In the mean time she had drank a couple of wiskeys and was very talkative so i mentioned about when we were younger
and how we beat up our brothers and sat on them pinning them to the floor making them give in by bouncing on them.
We talked about how she had broken a rib of the lad next door by kneeling on his chest and all sorts of other things we had done to lads and girls.
Here goes, how would you fancy wrestling Brian? i asked it would be like old times i said.I would love to but i dont think he would though do you?I didnt say he loves to be sat on i kept that quiet.After a bit more talking she was realy keen and could'nt wait to get started.
Brian came back from the shops and sat down on the floor
where he always sits.Jannet stood up and walked over to where Brian was now lying down watching TV, she stood over him fancy a wrestle she said to him do you think you could beat me and Eveline together(him 130puonds and us over 500pounds)not a chance i butted in we,d kill him i said.
He tried to get up but jannet pushed him down with her foot.
I looked at Brian and smiled he knew what was comming to him.
Jannet lowered herself onto his chest pinning is arms to the floor poor Brian he could'nt move get me of weakling she said she moved high upon his chest crushing is face with her thighs come on get me off she said he started to try and move her by wriggling about but she moved onto his throat {all 300pounds of her)she smiled at him i only just begun she said.
Hey sis this is fun she said just like the old times.
I looked at Brians face but could'nt see it for her enormous thighs covering him,she sat back on his chest with her knees on is bycepts.Give in? she said to him,you could'nt make me give in goading her, want to bet Jannet said,with that she stood up and dropped her full weight on his chest poor brian's face turned red she then kelt full weight on his arms and then bounced onto his face sitting there smothering him, this brought back memories what she did to all our brothers she was realy enjoying it.
She was still sat on his face he was now sruggling trying to get her of, i knelt down on the floor to have a closer look but could'nt see anything his face was engulfed under her enormous backside, i was ready to join in.
Part two soon
Eveline

Great story written by "Runningman"




I arrived at Kristy's apartment just after midday on July 4th. We'd met at a BBW party a few months before and had been almost inseparable ever since. She was 26 years old, had shoulder length blonde hair, deep blue eyes and wonderful soft skin. All of this were great but what really made Kristy my dream come true was one simple fact. Kristy was enormous. She stood 5'9" tall and weighed nearly 550lbs. And she knew I loved every ounce.

What she didn't know until yesterday was how turned on I got by seeing her eat. I was careful to keep this to myself as I was never sure what reaction it would get. Kristy had already guessed that I liked to have her on top of me. I'd dated several big girls before but usually I'd have to try to encourage these girls to get on top as they'd be unsure of hurting me with their weight.

It certainly wasn't like that with Kristy. She was by far the heaviest girl I'd ever dated. The first time I'd ended up back at her apartment after a date we'd kissed. In no time at all we were on the floor with Kristy lying face down on top of me innocently smiling at me like she didn't weigh almost a quarter of a ton. My breathing had quickly become laboured as I desperately tried to suck air in.

After a few moments. when she tried to roll off, I had pulled her back onto me. She smiled a surprised and excited smile. That was when she knew that I liked her weight on me. Unbelievably I discovered soon after that she got turned on by having a much smaller man beneath her completely in her control, engulfed by her sheer size.

At 5'8" and 165lbs I certainly qualified. It was more than I had ever hoped – a gorgeous SSBBW beauty all of my own who loved to squash me as much as I loved to be squashed.

The last 3 months had been an ecstatic blur but yesterday had been even better. We'd gone out for a meal as we often did. It wasn't hard to see why Kristy was so huge. Her appetite was prodigious. Consequently I loved taking Kristy out to restaurants. She'd certainly never objected. Whenever I asked if she wanted to go out she would simply say "I love food and I really love having food bought for me!!"

Whenever I saw Kristy piggin out at a restaurant I'd go into a dream-like daze as I watched her. Luckily she hadn't picked up on it yet. Yesterday we'd gone to her favourite Italian restaurant. I was used to seeing Kristy eat a lot (especially here) so it seemed perfectly normal when she ordered a second helping of desert after an already very large meal.

I could tell something was troubling her though, she seemed half the time to be in the near dream-like state that was normal for her when eating something she was particularly enjoying and half the time preoccupied with other thoughts, playing with her food (very unusual) and almost holding herself back. I decided not to say anything. I still thought I was lucky she hadn't noticed me drooling at her eating all these times.

"Pumkin?"

"yes"

"This cheesecake is sooo good, what would you think if I ordered another helping?"

The look on her face said she was genuinely concerned about what I'd think. I, on the other hand, wanted to stab myself with a fork to check this was really happening.

"What would I think? I'd think that my beautiful Kristy is very hungry today. And there's nothing wrong with that."

"You wouldn't be at all shocked, disgusted, or think I was just too greedy?"

Again I felt this must be a dream. "Absolutely not, I love that you have such a magnificent appetite. In fact.............."

I paused wondering if everything was about to backfire. "In fact, I love to see you eat." I looked down quickly away from her eyes. "I love big girls and I love to see big girls with a healthy appetite eat lots of food."

I paused again. "It turns me on." I'd almost whispered this but she'd definitely heard it. The silence seemed to last forever. Eventually I looked up at her to see the reaction. She was smiling.

"Pumpkin, why didn't you tell me sooner? Were you embarrassed?"

I was too shocked to reply. Kristy had a wicked grin on her face.

"And to think these last 3 months since we've been together I've been watching what I eat – worrying that you'd think I was too much of a pig. Watching my figure to try and stop gaining. I don't think I've totally succeeded in that respect................"

My mind was swimming. Images of the last 3 months were flashing through my head. All the meals out, how much she'd eaten, all the unscheduled stops at BK or MacDonalds or dunking donuts when she 'fancied a snack,' all the nights in with a DVD and a never ending supply of pizza, snacks and chocolates. And here she was telling me that she'd been holding back!

I wondered just how much this gorgeous girl ate when she wasn't 'watching her figure.' My attention was snapped back to the present as I felt 2 huge calves clamp around either side of my legs under the table. Kristy was smiling a very mischievous smile at me with her head cocked seductively to the side. When she saw that she had my whole attention she picked up her fork, cut an impossibly large piece of cheesecake and picked it up with the fork. Under the table her calves were squeezing tight around my own legs.

There was no way, I said to myself,that she was going to get this forkful into her mouth.

She opened her mouth impossibly wide, tilted the fork and it disappeared into her mouth. Her cheeks bulged out with the quantity of cheesecake in her mouth. She never took her eyes off me. She seductively started to chew on the cheesecake, slowly at first then swallow. In no time at all she deposited another heaping forkful into her mouth. In a matter of minutes she'd finished the whole slice. She licked her lips and then the fork exaggeratedly.

"Mmmmmmmm. That was sooooooo good. How was it for you?" she asked mischievously like she needed an answer. My eyes were practically out on stalks!

She called the waitress over before I could say anything. Kristy winked at me as she spoke to the waitress.

"Could I get another 3 helpings of this cheesecake miss?"

The skinny waitress did a double take – did she really just ask me for 3 more helpings?? To her credit she quickly regained her composure and hurried off to the kitchen to get the cheesecake without so much as a second look. Not that it would have bothered Kristy. All her attention was focused solely on me.

"Now I don't have to worry about what you think I can really let myself go!" And so she did.

Three more pieces of cheesecake arrived and were duly consumed by Kristy as if she hadn't eaten in months! The rest of the July 3rd passed in a blur. Before we parted for the night (I was still not living with her yet). Kristy reminded me that it would be Independence Day tomorrow.

"I want us to have our own little 4th of July party." She kissed me long and passionately. When she eventually came up for air she whispered in my ear,

"When you said seeing me eat turned you on I got soooo hot. My dream guy gets turned on by seeing me eat. I love to eat. We were meant for wach other. When you come over tomorrow afternoon make sure to bring something rich and sweet for me. We're gonna have the 4th of July party to end all parties."

So here I was. I'd been a little creative. After searching online for the perfect 'rich and sweet' treat for the fourth of July I'd been to a bakery on the other side of town. They had a 4th of July cake displayed on their website. When I got there I found that it was a huge chocolate cake shaped like a giant map of the US. It was the centrepiece of a display for the holiday. The cake itself was 6 inches deep and about 3 feet across by 2 feet.

The bakery guy informed me that it had taken a whole day to prepare with a mountain of chocolate and butter ensuring that it was indeed incredibly rich. Too rich, he said, for anyone to possibly eat much more than a slice. And the chocolate frosting that covered the outside of the cake was incredibly sweet. Well, she had said rich and sweet.

There was no way she could eat even half of this by herself, I thought inwardly, but I couldn't resist. I told the guy I wanted it for a party and bought it. It was now in the back of my car. I knocked the door. Kristy answered in stretch pants that were starting to tear along the seams of her gigantic thighs and a white t-shirt that came nowhere near covering her mountainous belly.

And that's just how she wanted it. She knew how to drive me wild. In her hand was a half-eaten slice of pizza. She beckoned me in without a word and instantly backed me against the wall. She leaned her enormous weight into me and kissed me. She tasted of pepperoni and her lips were greasy. She stopped to cram the rest of her slice of pizza into her mouth with a show. I noticed the large empty pizza box on the floor in the main room of her apartment. She finished chewing and noticed that I wasn't holding anything.

"Haven't you brought your beautiful Kristy anything for the 4th of July? I'm starved. I've only had this little snack." She pouted dramatically. She really was beautiful. She still had me pressed firmly against the wall with her massive belly. I was already uncomfortable in the crotch. I managed to wheeze a reply as I struggled to breathe.

"It's in the car."

She smiled "Oooh, intriguing. Go get it and bring it to my bedroom."

She winked at me and pounded off down the hall towards her room. I got my breath back and retrieved the cake. I struggled to carry the cake to Kristy's room. When I backed through the door and turned around revealing the cake to Kristy she gasped.

"Oh my word! That looks fabulous."

She instructed me to grab a small table from the guest room and put it next to the bed. As I returned she had removed her stretch pants and t-shirt to reveal enormous simple white cotton undies and a plain white bra that was at least one size too small. She looked incredible. It wasn't the first time I'd seen her in her underwear by any means but this time she was totally fixated by the cake in front of her – almost drooling. The table was no more than a bedside cabinet and the 3' x 2' cake was actually bigger than the whole surface of it.

This, I knew, was going to be good. I transferred the cake to the table as she stripped off my shirt and jeans and told me to lie down. The table was adjacent to my body next to her bed so she sat down heavily on my legs. The mattress groaned horribly and my legs were crushed down into the mattress with incredible force. Her hips stretched from just above my waist to just above my ankles!

She quickly manoeuvred herself so that she was sitting astride my chest, her colossal weight concentrated on my ribcage. I was already struggling desperately to breathe and she knew it. Kristy leaned slightly to her right side and lifted a little on the other side.

"I want you to have one arm free to massage my belly as I eat."

I quickly extracted my right arm from beneath Kristy's huge left thigh and she settled her weight back into a more central position, none too soon as leaning to her right was putting massive strain on the left side of my ribcage! She stretched over to the computer desk next to her bed and pulled a fork from a drawer. This action forced all her soft fleshy belly forward and all the remaining air out of my lungs. I could hardly breathe at all but I felt fantastic. Kristy sat back with her fork.

"I keep it there for emergencies." She winked at me. "If you really are turned on by seeing me eat you're about to have the best day of your LIFE! I'm going to eat more than you think it's possible for one person to eat."

I struggled desperately to avoid coming right there and then.

She took her first bite of the cake. "Oh my word!" she exclaimed. "That's the most fantastic chocolate cake I've ever tasted. It's soooo rich and delicious. It must have thousands and thousands of calories. I couldn't possibly stop eating this before I've eaten every last bite."

Kristy then proceeded to prove me wrong by eating more than half of the cake before even looking slightly full. She wasn't going to let a little loss of momentum stop her though. I gently massaged her enormous and ever expanding belly as requested, enthusiastically at first but rapidly slowing as Kristy's immense weight crushed all the strength from my limbs.

The mattress groaned under us with every slight move of Kristy's Enormous bulk whilst my helpless body sank deeper and deeper into it as I desperately tried to suck some air into my lungs. All the while Kristy could feel the ribs in my chest bending as her belly got larger and larger, and she got heavier and heavier.

By the time Kristy had stuffed the last of the gigantic cake into her greedy mouth she was so bloated that she could barely breathe let alone move. I had long since ceased to rub her belly. I had been squashed to the point of having no strength left. I was barely conscious managing just tiny wheezing breaths as my chest was being crushed under her.

"That was incredible." Kristy whispered.

Kristy was too exhausted by now to do anything other than gently shift her titanic weight lower onto my body around my waist. At that point she just collapsed forward onto me, flattening me into the struggling mattress. She instantly fell asleep with her head at the side of mine. After everything stopped moving I noticed that Kristy's weight was now more evenly dispersed on me. I was able to breathe - if not comfortably - then slightly more easily.

It was a humid night in August, the kind that gets you sweating before you even think of going outside, and he was laying out in her office again, awaiting the sounds of her loud footsteps from the hall. The black leather couch didnââ,¬â,,¢t help with the heat, but it was something far in the back of my mind as he laid still, trying to dream up what she might have in stall for me next. 

It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t the first time heââ,¬â,,¢d been in this stop. Stretched out on the same black couch, the couch that sunk in due to considerable daily sitting of her massive body on it. The springs, long ago bending and breaking to her huge bodyââ,¬â,,¢s will. Before, she had pushed him past the limits, his breath being forced out of his lungs numerous occasions as she came crashing down upon his prone form. Her thunderous bulk, 420lbs of beauty, wrapped in the same black spandex pants that he wore tonight, flattening and smooching his body, much like the springs of the sunken couch.

In that brief moment he lay remembering, his gargantuan Goddess had made her way back into her office room, stepping as lightly as she could from the hall, trying to muffle those loud footfalls of hers, that she knew he had been using as a warning to get his body ready for impact.  Now she watched as he lay out on her loyal couch, with his body flat out, and eyes closed. I wonder what he could be thinking, she thought to herself as she tip-toed closer. Close enough that she was directly in front of the couch, her shin lightly touching itââ,¬â,,¢s side. He laid still, eyes closed, as she quieting turned her bulk around, so that her elephantine backside, the one he loved so much, was positioned over his lower stomach and chest. She stool for a moment, slightly swaying her hips back and forth, enjoying the rush from the on-coming crush she was going to inflict on her victim. And then, without further pause, she threw her legs out and came crashing down upon him, landing with a loud BOOM, followed closely by the burst of air rushing from his lungs. He was brought back to the present time in a 420lb smashing rush, taken completely off guard by his Goddessââ,¬â,,¢s plan of attack. After the landing, she rode out the small bounces that her crash created, listening with giggling pleasure as he tried to gather some air back into his much compressed lungs.

  ââ,¬Å"Bet you werenââ,¬â,,¢t expecting that, were you, little man?ââ,¬Â She said.

  He didnââ,¬â,,¢t answer, instead, shook his head in a slow ââ,¬Å"noââ,¬Â while still gasping for air. He met her eyes, looking up her mountainous form. She was so wide that her butt had stretched from the beginnings of his mouth to his waist. After the after-shocks of her drop had ended, she began to sway once again, this time with her enormous body ironing him out more so into the couch. From left to right, he body compressed his more and more, each full movement ending with a grunt of his, an answer to his squashing.

ââ,¬Å"So what do you think? You wanna try another?ââ,¬Â The huge woman said.

Using the small amount of air he had in his lungs, he answered, ââ,¬Å"Yes please.ââ,¬Â

With a huff, she lifted her bulk off of his body, turned around and looked down on the effect of her squashing. His shirt was crumpled, as was his body, smashed into the couch cushions. Still very red in the face, his eyes stared at her body, the beautiful fold and curves her fat made through the thin material of her pants. She just smiled, plotting a different way to squash him with her glorious fatââ,¬Â¦

Another one by Valkari67.




Monica, was 22years old, 4 foot 11. Very skinny, and very pretty. Her friends were jealous of her beauty, and she knew this. She was a stuck-up Miss Priss complete with the Boob Job. She loved to wear high heels and bullet bra's. Her Blond Hair was down to her ass. And today she dressed to kill and her way to a dance club.

Suddenly she ran out of gas... Dam, she muttered! Got out, slammed the door. Then realized she locked her Keys in the car. Screwed big time, she headed down the street to get some help. Two Blocks down, she came across a NIGHT CLUB. It looked really fancy. The name on the marquee was THE BIG CRUSH! The place was huge. All lit up like Vegas. The line for admittance went around the corner. As she got closer she noticed it was all fat people. Big Fat Girls dressed up standing in line. No Men, Just big fat women. This struck her as very odd, what kind of of place was this she thought. Not caring, she went up to the fat Girl at the door, and asked to use the phone to call Triple A. The Fat Girl said, no prob, itââ,¬â,,¢s inside around the corner, next to the ladies room.

Monica walked inside, the place was huge! Fat Girls everywhere, a vast sea of Blubber! As she walked thru the Dark Club, she felt like a Pinball, bouncing off of all these Fat Women. Excuse Me, Pardon Me! Sorry, trying to get thru, she kept repeating as polite as possible. The Music was too Loud, and nobody heard her. She finally reached the Phone, and realized she didnââ,¬â,,¢t have her purse with her. Pissed at herself, lost in thought of what to do next. A group of Fat Girls were going into the Rest Room. Not Seeing Monica in the way, they herded her into bathroom with them. ââ,¬Å"Hey what the f**k! Watch it.ââ,¬Â Monica yelled. They didnââ,¬â,,¢t hear her, or see Her. One Fat Girl who was about 250 pounds wearing a Tight Dress and Platform shoes stepped right on Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s foot. Monica screamed, and was knocked to the floor. The Girl then stepped on Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s Hand. In pain, Monica got up, and tried to get out their way. The music was too Loud, and the place was so Dark, nobody could see her. She felt like a Midget among Amazons. More Girls came into the bathroom. Not to get crushed, she found a chair in the lounge area, and sat down. Nursing Her sore hand, and foot. Tired and Frustrated, she leaned back, to catch her breath.

It was too Late, Monica looked up and saw the big ass descending down on her. She screamed. Like a bomb, the Fat Girl sat on Monica. Her screams died out when the girls ass filled the chair. She was beautiful. 323 pounds pressing down. Big Bouncing Tits wrapped in a tight black dress Her name was GLORIA. She sat back in the lounge chain relaxing while her lesbian friend, Stephanie put her Makeup on.

Gloria, lit up a smoke, and was amazed how this place could afford heated lounge chairs! Poor Monica, crushed flat, was gasping for air. She couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe what just happened.

Gloria pick up a Magazine. 10 Minutes ticked by. Gloriaââ,¬â,,¢s friend came up and Kissed her. Stephanie, your Heel Strap came loose, Gloria said. Gloria got up from the chain and Stephanie placed her huge leg up on the chain to fasten the strap. Not knowing Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s body was under her foot. She placed her heel right on Monicaââ,¬Ëœs tummy. Bending forwards Stephanieââ,¬â,,¢s heel sunk in deep into her Stomach. Monica tried to whimper.

Gloria notice her hair was a mess. And said she would be right back. Stephanie fixed her strap. But felt a chill coming from somewhere. She followed the draft which was coming from an air vent above the chair. Knowing how long it would take Gloria to fix herself up. She had to close the vent before she froze to death waiting for her to finish. So she stepped up on the chair, to close the vent. Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s body was instantly nailed, and crushed into the cushions. Stephanie, totally oblivious, trampled around on the chair, trying her best to reach the air vent. Just a few inches she thought. She started to jump up and down, thinking the springs of the chair would be enough to send her reach the vent.

Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s body was getting mangled, as Stephanieââ,¬â,,¢s 315 pounds bouncing all over her. Stephanieââ,¬â,,¢s sharp heels proliferated Monica like a pin cushion. Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s back almost snapped under the torment. Finally after one mighty leap. Stephanie flipped the vent closed. Landing back down on the chair, Stephanie took a quick look around realizing she probably broke the chair. Quickly she got down and took a seat. Monica, was now a mess! Stephanieââ,¬â,,¢s heelââ,¬â,,¢s tore her up. Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s fake tits had deep puncture marks and almost popped. Her dress was all torn up, and now with Stephanie sitting on her. Her body was now part of the chair. Stephanieââ,¬â,,¢s fat ass ironed Monica flat like a cheap shirt.

Gloria emerged and said, lets go, and both Girls Left to go dance. Monica couldnââ,¬Ëœt move a muscle. So she stayed there in the chair. Happy as hell that she was able to breath again. Racked with pain covered with black and blue marks. Life started to seep back into limbs. She was able to move her head, but it was too dark to see the damage done to her by the fat bitches. Three more Fat Girls entered the bathroom. One girl lumbered over to Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s chair and sat downââ,¬Â¦. Woooooffff!!! This girl was super fat. 400 pounds at least. Monica was smashed down in the chair again. Ass every where. This time Monica, couldnââ,¬â,,¢t suck in any air, and passed out. The Fat Girl got up, and another fat girl sat down. Over and over again, these huge girls used Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s body as a personal seat. Not knowing they were killing her. 2 hours ticked by. And Monica was crushed flat. You couldnââ,¬â,,¢t recognize her. Paper thin. Her perky tits were now mashed potatoes, her face had a concaved look.

She managed to muster enough energy to get herself off the chair and feel on to the carpet. As quick as possible she scrapped herself along the floor and managed to find a spot in a empty corner of the rest room. 4 fat girls entered the rest room, and two went over to the Mirror where Monica was laying on the floor! Monicaââ,¬Ëœs vision was still blurry, but she felt the shock waves as a heavy set of Heels were coming her way. Pressed against the edge for the wall, she thought she was safe. But the fat girl reached the mirror and stepped right up on to Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s body. Monica screamed on deaf ears. The fat girlââ,¬â,,¢s friend came over stepped up and on her too, and both girls started to apply their make up. Both girls were about 295 pounds each. Their heels, ground Monica up. Both fat girls started dance in place in front of the mirror. One girl was standing on Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s neck and Chest. And her heels were twisting into Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s tits, keeping tempo to the music.

The other fat girl was trampling, Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s torso and Vagina wiggling her fat ass to the music. Minutes later these two Girls left, and was replaced by another Fat girl who just got out of the toilet. This girl weighed about 256 pounds, and was wearing knee high boots, and was dressed in a black spandex suit, which made her big tits stick out. She marched right up and on to Monica. She lit up a Smoke, and just stood there on Monica. She went into her purse, got out her cel phone, and started to talk on it. Leaning against the counter. Still standing on Monica. Talking, She must have finished 5 cigarettes, and crushed them out on Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s body with her boot. Seven more Fat Girls came in, and took turns stepping on Monica to do their Make Up.

Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s body was trampled over and over again. Every Girl in the House must have stepped on Her. Crushed flat, her body was now part of the floor. She had 90 cigarette burns all over her small frame. Her fingers were crushed, her face and body were dirty with heel marks, and foot prints.

Thank god somebody flooded the toilet, so the bathroom had to be closed down for a few minutes while they fixed it. This gave her enough time to crawl out of the bathroom and out onto Dance Floor area. Stephanie, barley able to see, saw Monica crawling on the floor. Came to her rescue. She picked her up and Laid her on the couch in the Rec area. Stephanie, tried to communicate with Monica, but Monica could only stammer, and stuttered. Stephanie figured, she drank too much, and do to her dirty beat up condition. Thought she was a Bag Lady. So Stephanie just left her there, and rejoined her friend on the dance floor.

Monica grateful for the help, just laid there with her head on the arm rest and fell asleep. 5 minutes later, four Fat girls came up and sat on the couch. Two of them sat right on Monica. Monica body felt like a used tube of tooth paste. But this time she had her head exposed on the arm rest. The Fat girl sitting on her chest, lit up cigarette. And started talking to her friends. More Fat Girls came into rec room. And started to socialize the girls sitting on Monica. Monica could see the whole night mare of fat girls blabbing away.

Just then, one of Smoking fat girls started to looking for an ashtray for her cigarrette. In the gloom of the room she saw a dirty ashtray sitting on the arm rest of the couch. Monica saw the Fat Girl coming over with the cigarette and tried to scream. But nothing came out. The fat girl absentmindedly crushed out the cigarette into Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s face. And disposed the cigarette butt into Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s open mouth. Monica cringed from the pain, and tried to spit out the cigarette butt. But the fat Girl sitting on her prevented that. Suddenly to her horror, more fat girls came over with their cigarettes and used her face as an ashtray. Soon her mouth was filled up with cigarette butts. And her face looked like the bottom of an ashtray. Burn marks covered her face.

Soon the fat girls left the rec room, and poor Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s Battered Body lay there on the couch! Thank god, enough time went by to let her recover abit. She was now delirious with pain. Her eyes were swollen from the cigarette burns. Her body crushed, she stumbled out of the rec room and onto the dance floor. Bouncing off of fat asses and ricocheting off of big boobs. The music stopped and suddenly she heard a count down. 10, 9, 8, 7, 6 ,5, 4, 3, 2, 1.ââ,¬Â¦.. HAPPY NEW YEAR! All the fat girls went crazy, HAPPY NEW YEAR! Screaming and kissing each other. Monica was knocked to the floorââ,¬Â¦ The music started back up! And all the fat girls were jumping up and down. One of the girls landed right on Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s hand , her heels twisted and gournd her fingers flat. Another fat girl stepped on Monicaââ,¬â,,¢s back, and began to jump up and down. 3 more started to trample Monica. This group of girls hugged and kissed each other, as Monica was pulverized! Dancing the night away on top of Monica. Heels twisting and grinding Monica into dust!

This story was written by valkari67 a few years back. Just thought I'd add it, it's mroe good work.





When I was a kid my mother took me to this mall where we lived. I
was about 11 years old at the time and she was getting tired of
towing me around the mall. So while we were inside of this woman's
clothing store, she told me to sit down on this couch with big
cushions located just outside of the fitting room. She gave me the
evil eye and told me not to move while she trying on some dresses.

I knew her butt was going to take along time, because she took 4-
ever when it came to clothes. So while I was waiting for mom, I was
checking out the other women buying clothes, I noticed this one real
fat woman. She must of had the biggest boobs I ever saw. She was
wearing this tight black spandex jump suit and this bra that
supported those tits made her boobs stick straight out!.... Like two
big torpedo's. If it wasn't for her king-size fat ass as a counter
balance she would have tipped over. She must have been about 5' 10"
and about 450 lbs. Her face was done up real nice with big red lips,
nice eyes, and long hair. But she made the ground shake with ever
step, and those high platform shoes with the wide heels were leaving
marks in the floor. This was one big mama! She was checking out
those really tiny outfits that wouldn't even fit on her big toe. I
wanted to tell her to try buying a dress at the Curtain Shop two
stores down. Or maybe sewing three bed sheets together just to cover
up her lips!

Well as time went by I got bored waiting, so I stretched out on the
cushions and fell to sleep. Just then I felt this vibration, and a
woman's voice saying, "God, my feet are killing me"!.... I opened my
eyes just in time to see the fat woman place her shopping bags on my
legs and her huge ass descending down with plop on my face and
chest....... I tried to let out a scream but her big ass cut off my
words with smothering squish.... There I was getting crushed by this
massive woman sitting on me without a care in the world. I felt her
moving her ass around getting a better seat, and all the while I was
getting more smashed down into the sofa! With all that weight on me
I felt myself getting flatter and flatter by the second...... Thank
god part of my head and my nose was sticking out the side of her
thigh so I could suck up some oxygen. I could feel her enormous ass
ironing me out like a cheap shirt. Just then She leaned forwards
andI could can feel her getting something out of her purse, and she
put whatever it was in her mouth and she lit it up. It was a
cigarette! As she sat, crushing the live out me, smoking like she
hadn't a care in the world.

In the background I could hear my Mother calling me! I tried to
yell, but through her fat, just out came a muffled gasp! I tried in
vane to move but she just wiggled her ass on me even more, and let
out a silent fart. P-U! The smell almost killed me!

Just then I felt this cold hard round thing being put on the top of
my forehead! I could barely make it out but the bitch put a ash tray
on my head, because I could see cigarette butts though the bottom of
the glass.

I could hear my mother ask her if she has seen a little boy running
around here? She said, "No!" As she puffed away on her cigarette! I
started to panic because I could her my mother walking away as her
voice was fading away as she called my name!! Little did my mother
know that her son was being used a human couch by a 450 pound woman.

The fat woman sitting on me just kept smoking her cigarette while
she I was getting crushed beneath her. Things were started to get
fuzzy, and my chest was just about caved in. Breathing was almost
impossible. In the background someone must have turned the radio up
in the store because the woman started to rock back and forth with
music and her bouncing was mashing me all the more. Just then as the
music ended and another song started, she leaned over and snuffed
the cigarette out in the ash tray that was on my head. And I felt
her light up another cigarette.

The spandex she was wearing started to give me a rug burn as she
moved around on me to the music. This rhythmic crushing by her ass
went on for about 3 minutes and I must have been paper thin by now.
Breathing was getting harder and harder. As she was wiggling her big
ass to the music, the vibration knocked the ashtray off of my head
and it slipped into the back of the couch. Just then she leaned over
to snub the cigarette out, but not knowing the ash tray wasn't there
any more she snuffed it out into my eye....... I could see the
cigarette between her red nails coming towards my eye. I closed my
eyes, and I felt the cigarette burning my eyelid as she ground the
cigarette out into my eye. I muffled a scream and just as the song
ended, she lit up another one. She was completely oblivious to fact
that she was smashing the life out of a 11 year old child, let alone
using his face as ashtray.

Three more songs went by and my face started to look like the bottom
of an ashtray. She was intent grinding out every cigarette she had
in the pack on my face.

As the fourth song ended she snuffed out the last cigarette in my
eye and I heard her ask a sales girl that worked there, if they had
any High heel shoes? The girl said, "right above your head! The
sales girl asked if she could help? The fat woman said, "No, I can
reach it"

Just then this 450 woman got off of me, and without looking down and
the flattened out child that was beneath her on the couch. She took
a step backup on the couch, and placed her high heel platform shoe
right in the middle of my chest, and before I could scream, she
stood all the way up and place her other High heel right on my
stomach. Her heels sunk into me like if she sunk into quick sand and
all the rushed out of me. I was crushed flat by her 450 pounds
balancing on those chunky heels. I was totally compressed all the
way in as far as the sofa would go. All you could see were two arms
and these thin legs sticking out.

She continued to stand on me while she reached for the shoes above
her head on the shelf. She took a step or two to reach another pair
a few feet away, and her chunky heel landed right on my face. Her
450 lbs. pressed my head flat into the bottom of the sofa, I thought
my neck was going to snap! Her other heel was sunk all the way into
my chest. I felt like my ribs were going to snap in a second. At
that moment I heard her say to girl, "Do you mind if I try these
on?" She said, "Go Ahead".

There standing on my now deformed, crushed body, she stood on one
leg, and with one hand she took off her shoe, and placed the new
high heel shoe on my face. I knew that she couldn't see me below her
threw all fat, and those big tits. She place her foot in the high
heel and put all her weight into it. The heel sunk into face. My
nose was being smashed under the weight. She started to grind my
face in with her shoe as she was admiring the feel of the leather.
Just then she shifted her weight, and I knew she was going to try on
the other shoe. She placed the other heel right over my private
parts and stuck her other foot into it. As she stood up her heels
were crushing me to death, she continued to walk around all over me
as she was getting the feel of those new heels. The heels poked
holes over my little body, I was tuned into a human pin cushion. She
even went as far as to do a little dance to music. I was pulverized
and mangled! She trampled me into oblivion.

After ten minutes of changing shoes on my body, the girl that worked
there told her to get down because she was ruining to
sofa!..........The woman got down and sat back down on my destroyed
body. I couldn't even move! Her big ass was ironing me out flat once
again. I was so flattened, black and blue, my whole body was numb to
the pain, and with no air, I passed out!........

When I came too, I was in the hospital with 2nd degree burns on my
face and three broken ribs, and a ruptured spleen. My Mother never
believed me about the story of what happened, and that was the last
time I ever went shopping with her.

It had been three years since that fateful night when Sammy (who never let anyone call him Sammy anymore) got the squashing of a lifetime from his two massive Aunts. After that night, due to circumstances out of his control, Sam never again got the lucky/unlucky chance to be struck powerless under his sexy Aunts.

Sam and his parents moved away from his Aunts, from the comfort of the city life out into the country. It was a major adjustment for Sam, but the thing that hurt the most about leaving the city behind were those two beautiful mountains of woman he loved so much. But time passed, and with the years Sam grew fond of the new place he called home. As he grew into a proper man, his parents began to give him much more responsibility for himself. Within time, due to their hectic work schedule, Sam was being left on his own at the house for weeks at a time. Which, like any freshly matured young man, he liked just fine.

One summer, the year of his 18th birthday, Sam's parents sat him down and told him that they'd be off to the city for a good month. It was the busy season for conferences, and due to their high position in the company, they would have to make plenty of appearances. Sam understood, and told his parent's he was more than ready to hold the fort down. In truth, it was about the greatest gift he could imagine. Full range over the house for a complete month. Sam was ecstatic.

In a weeks time, Sam's parents were off on their way, and just like that Sam was set. Freedom. He enjoyed himself, but didn't go overboard. He didn't want to make too much of a disaster to have to scramble to clean before the 'rents got back. It was a few days into the first week when Sam got the one phone call he never expected.

"Hello?"

"Hi! Is this little Sammy?"

"Uh..yea. Whose this?"

"Oh. My. God. How grown up you sound. Now tell me you remember me."

"Um...no? Who's this?"

"Oh Sammy, you're gonna pay for that one. It's Me, your Aunt Jessica!"

Sam's mind flooded with all the memories of his beautiful aunt. Her 400+ pound body, her gorgeous smile, he never-ending butt, every amazing feature a girl could have. He never thought he'd get to talk to her again, and now here she was...

"...ammy? You still there, kiddo? (Lower and away from the phone) I think the boy must have fainted or something. Either that or you silly cell phone is dying out on us again."

"No, no I'm here Jessica. Sorry I just...um,"

"Yea, I got a feeling where you went. How's that song go? MEMORIES...hahaha. Anyways, guess who I'm sitting next to."

Without a second thought, Sam said, "Dawn."

"Bingo, kiddo. And thatââ,¬â,,¢s not all, either. But we'll get to that later. SO is your Moms around?"

"No, her and Dad left for the city for the month. It's just me here."

"Wow. Ain't that something. We're just out of the city, and since we're gonna be driving out right past you guys place, we thought we'd stop in and say hello. But I guess since the folks aren't there, you probably could do without having to put up with some annoying fat girls, right?"

"No! I mean...yea no. You guys should still stop by, and see the new place. I'm sure you're tried of the road too and all."

"Why am I not surprised to hear that, Sammy? Hehehe. Ok, I've got to go now, before this cell craps out again. We should be there soon, we're close as it is. See ya then."

And before Sam could say "bye," she was gone. Sam was stunned. it was at this point that he began to pinch his arms, sure that he must have been dreaming. But a few painful moments later he realized he was indeed awake. Awake, and happier than he'd been in years. Three years ot be exact. His mind scrambled. "Shit, get ready," he thought. But just as he was midway up the stairs, he heard the doorbell ring. Damn, Jessica wasn't kidding about them being close! He knew he couldn't keep them waiting, so he just passed on trying to fix his hair, and ran right to the front door. He opened the door, and tried to throw on his "I'm cool" face. Once look at what was on the other site of that door, and his "look" melted right away.

Jessica was standing closest to him, her beaming smile going at 1000 watts. Her blond hair was now cut short, into an almost boyish length, that only helped show off more of her beautiful face. To fend off the heat, she was wearing a white tank-top and jean shorts that cut off a good foot before her knees. Her entire outfit looked spread on. The tank top did almost nothing to conceal her belly which looked almost double in size compared to the last time Sam saw her. You can only imagine how little it did to hide her breasts as well. Sam felt as if time had stopped, looking upon her beauty, where as in fact it kept on moving along. In fact, it wasn't until Jess said, "Well, are you gonna invite us in, or are you gonna just stare at us all day," that Sam snapped out of his trance.

"Oh! I'm sorry...yea come on in." Sam said.

As Jessica walked past Sam into the house, he got to see just how big she'd gotten upclose. From the side he could see that her jean shorts were slightly torn around the waist, obviously due to the strain of trying to hold back Jessica's humongous frame. 'She must be 500 pounds now," he thought with much excitement.

"Look at you, Sammy. All grown up no, huh? Ha!" It was Dawn. He's oldest aunt. She was following right behind Jessica, which helped to explain why Sam didn't see her at the door. Dawn always had, and still was smaller than her younger sister, even more so now with Jessica's apparent weight gain. Though that didn't mean Dawn was any sloch at all when it came to the fat game. Looking about the same size she was three years ago, 350 pounds if an ounce, with what could only be called "knockout" breasts squeezed into a small baby blue summer t-shirt and summer shorts.

"How've you been, kiddo?" Dawn asked as she leaned down to give Sam a peck on the cheek.

"Hi, Dawn." Sam was in a daze. It was all too much fat and sexiness for one skinny 18 year old. He was about to shut the door, when he heard, "Hey!"

Quickly he opened the door back up to reveal the third beauty who he'd never seen before. Being too mesmerized by the sway of Jessica and Dawn's hips as they walked into the house he hadn't even bothers to look back.

"You almost caught me there. Hehe," said the third girl as she stepped into the house.

"Oh yea, how could we have forgotten. Sammy meet Angela," said Dawn.

"Heya Sammy. I've heard lost about you." Angela said with a wink.

"Hi." It was the most Sam could get out. Damn was huge. Jessica was even bigger. But Angela outshined them all. A good bit taller than Sam's 5'11 frame, he put her for 6'4 at the least. Wearing a pair of womenââ,¬â,,¢s overalls without the full pant-legs, her thighs we out on display. And what a show they put on. Each of them being wider than his chest with ease, Sam was in love. Times three.

The girls walked into the den and started to place their bags down. Sam followed them, and sat down in his fathers favorite chair, brown-leather and overstuffed for comfort. He needed to sit before he felt down from visual exhaustion.

"Boy, whatââ,¬â,,¢s wrong with you, you look like you just ran a marathon," Angela said, which got the girls giggling.

"I'm just...shocked is all. I mean..." Sam was cut off by Jessica who said, "It's not everyday a few fat girls walk through your door?"

Again, this got the girls laughing and giggling. Sam was just too happy to form a response.

"I guess you're wondering why we left the city to come out here, right?" Dawn asked.

"Yeah, why?" Sam responded.

"Well, Dawn finally smarted up and left your prick of an uncle Adam. Me and your mother have been telling her to make the separation legal for years, and she finally did it yesterday." Jessica explained.

"Wow, I had no idea you and him were having problems," said Sam.

"Yea, it wasn't going well for years, hun. That's why I moved in with Jessica a few years back. Adam and me were going to try to make it work after a little separation, but it just didn't work. So finally I decided it was time to call it quits. So to celebrate, Jessica and I and our good friend Angela who you just drooled over...I mean met-more giggles-decided on one of those long drives into the country."

"Well, good you you guys, I guess. But doesn't this mean we aren't related anymore?" Sam asked.

"No, I guess not. So does that mean you don't want us staying the night?" Jessica asked coyly.

"No! Wait...yes. No, I mean..."

"Relax kiddo, she was just playing with you," Dawn said.

"Oh, ok."

"This is a great place, you guys have here." Angela said. "Mind if I check out the whole place?"

"Not at all, I can give you the tou..." Sam was cut off by Jessica who said, 'I'm sure Dawn and Angela can find their way around the place. Why don't you just keep me company while I rest a bit on your comfy couch here?"

"You're right. I'm sure you guys can find your way around here," Sam said to Angela and Dawn.

"How'd I know you'd agree with Jessica?" Dawn said with an evil grin. "Ok, where should we start, Angela?"

"Where else, girl? The kitchen."

And off the two of them walked towards the kitchen giggling back and forth. Sam just watched each of their unbelievable wide hips sway back and forth, so absorbed by it he forgot all about Jessica sitting on the couch right in front of him. Finally he realized that Jessica was right there, and had been watching him stare the whole time...

"Oh...I'm sorry. I didn't mean anything by i..."

"Hey, calm down, little guy. We all know you love us fat girls. The way you look is cute too. Why donââ,¬â,,¢t' you come over here so we can...catch up?"

"Ok." Sam stood up and walked over to the couch Jessica was sitting on. It wasn't a small couch by any means, but Jessica easily took up most of it with her girth. With her left thigh touching the arm of the couch, her other thigh came out all the way to the third cushion on the right side. Sam was a skinny guy, weighing in at only 140lbs on a 5'11 frame. Had he been any bigger though, he would have felt Jessica's hardly covered thighs pressing into him as he sat down.

"How big have you gotten?" Sam blurted out before he could stop himself. "Oh god, I'm sorry. I didn't mean for it to come out like that."

"It's ok. I can understand what you may be thinking. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve gotten much heavier since you last saw me. I don't know exactly how much I weigh, but last I checked it was 532lbs. But then again, I've eaten a lot since then," Jessica said with a smile.

Wow! Sam though. That was almost 150lbs more than how much she weighed when she sat on him those three years ago. He couldn't imagine how it must feel to be under her now, and little did he know he wouldn't have to imagine for long.

"Yep, I don't know how Dawn hasn't gained any weight. She eats almost as much as I do. Well...almost." Again, another sexy giggle escaped her lips. Now Jessica's eyes lit up a bit more seriously, and she said, "So tell me Sammy. Do you think you could take me sitting on you now?"

Sam couldn't answer, he couldn't even keep eye contact. His eyes dropped right away to her body, her belly popping out considerably from under that tank top, covering up the front of her jean shorts, giving it the look of her sitting here without any shorts on at all. Then, Jessica leaned to her left, lifting her incredible right thigh up off the cushion, and with her right arm she pulled Sam closer to her until most of his left side was under the shadow of her girth. Sam said nothing, just sat and awaited the rush of having such an awesome weight upon his much smaller frame. And with that, Jessica began to lower herself back down, till all of her right side was on on Sam. The pressure was astounding. Sam felt all of the air get compressed right out of him, and he was certain that his left side would be forever more flat than his right, after being squashed under Jessica's thigh. Jessica turned her head so that her face was close to Sam and said, "So little guy, how are you holding up?"

"I'm...I'm...ok. Wow you're so..."

"Heavy? Fat? Huge? All of the above?" Jessica was enjoying this. As much as Sam if not more. "If you think this is heavy, you have no idea what you're in for little guy. And just thing, we've got weeks and weeks. Weeks of you getting squashed under three very big girls."

Part three coming up soon.

Very soon. I promise.

Another good one. Not mine however. Hope you enjoy.




Donna walked down the catwalk with style and grace, wrapped around her 110 lb. frame she wore a tight black spandex suit which hugged her big fake tits. Sitting in the front row was a group of fat female reporters for some Large and Lovely magazine. As Donna swirled by them, she gave them a disgusted look, turned her nose up at them at drifted off back down the runway! Patty, one of the fat women, made a remark, "Hey Bertha, did you see the way that skinny bitch looked at us!? Bertha replied,"Yeah, What a cunt!"
Twenty minutes later, Donna came back out on the catwalk wearing some kind of fancy bikini with super heels and strutted by the Fat women again. Like before she gave them snooty look, and Bertha called out to her "You stuck Up Bitch!" right to her face, and Donna replied back by calling her a "Fat Bitch"!...... Well that was it, Patty, Bertha, and the rest of their fat Friends were pissed off! Bertha wanted to kick her skinny little ass from here to East Pakistan! Patty was a little more pissed, she responded that she wanted trample her into the ground! Bertha added, "I think we should get even with that Bitch!" So all the Fat Women huddled up, and a plan started to form! Next time Donna came out the catwalk, it would be last!.........
Finally Donna came back out wearing a tiny painted on Dinner Dress with a Push Up Bra that made her double D's stick straight out, as she did her little prissy walk down towards The fat women, Brenda (one of the other fat girls) stuck out her hand and tripped Donna! Donna went flying off the stage and landed on to the floor in front of the fat women! The whole area around the Fat Girls was dark, the lights were really low, and with only the catwalk walk lights on. Nobody could see what was about to happen. Immediately Patty (a 350 lbs beauty) jumped up and placed he right heel on Donna's hand and started to grind her fingers in with all of her weight. Donna yelled! Brenda got up and cut off a few lookieloo's and told some of spectators that she was a nurse and she'll take care of this poor girl! All the fat girls were crowded around Donna, who flat on her back. Patty slowly stepped up on to the Model and starting to trample Donna into the carpet! Donna was trying like hell to scream, but Patty's 350 lbs were stomping the shit out of her! Brenda, gently pushed Patty off the girl, who immediately balled up and was try to choke down some air. All the fat girls picked up the model and carried her off and out of the center arena before anyone could say anything! The fat girls found a utility closet, and rushed the dazed girl into there! Brenda and the other Fat girl waited outside, while Patty and Bertha slammed the door closed! Inside the closet (which barely had any room) they pushed the girl to the floor, and Patty looked down at the Model with contempt, and with her heel she pushed her down flat against the floor, then jumped up on her chest, and started to trample her! She concentrated on walking on those fake tits of hers! She wanted to smash them flat! All the while, she was yelling at the model...."You fuckin little beach"......trample... trample...."You think you are so much".....trample...stomp...."better that us"......stomp.....trample.......! The poor girl struggled against those trampling heels but Patty was too big! Her chest started to caved in. While Patty trampled the girl, Bertha got an idea..... she grabbed some duct tape off of the counter, and told Patty to get off, and that she wanted to wrap this bitch up like a mummy and carry her out of her! The model was horrified, thinking "what are these fat bitches going to do with me!!!???"........
Patty picked up the girls battered body, and started to chuckle when she noticed her once errect tits, were now two saggy wet paper sacks (she really trampled them flat)! The girls dress had heel marks all over it. And she was all black and blue from the trampling! Meanwhile Bertha started to wrap the girl up like a mummy. She started off at the feet and with every wrap, Bertha made sure it was nice and tight, all the way up her legs, and past her tight little ass, and when she got to her tits, she grab so twine (thin rope) off the shelf, and started to tie her tits up, and she wanted to wrapped them up so tight that they would stick straight out and be as tight as a drum (like two torpedoes). Her boobs were so tight they looked like they were ready to pop! The nipples were sticking straight out like valve stems on a tire. Patty started to laugh .... then grabbed her nipples and started to twist the hell out them and the girl started to scream. Patty slapped the bitch, told her to "shut the fuck up" and put a nice healthy amount of duct tape around her mouth. bertha took the tape from Patty, and continued to wind it around her tits, and up to the top of her head. The only part Bertha left without tape was air holes for her nose, other wise the skinny bitch looked like Egyptian Mummy with big tits!..... Before Bertha, and Patty split out of the closet with their captive, Patty wanted to trample her up abit more. So Patty roughly pushed her ass to the floor and luckily she landed on her tits. Patty was the heaviest of the bunch (tipping the scales at about 450 lbs), and she had on a set of wide high heeled boots, so she stepped up on to her back, and Donna's (the model's name) tits where compressed into the floor! Patty was amazed on how her body felt below her boots, it was like she was walking on one of the childrenââ,¬â,,¢s inflatable bouncy things you would find at a kid's birthday party!... Patty trampled Donna good! Donna was wrapped so tight, she thought she was going to burst from Patty's weight. Her poor tits where being smashed against the floor while this big 450lbs bitch trampled her in!
Patty rolled Donna on to her back, so her bound and taped tits were sticking up in the air. Then Patty stepped back up on to her stomach. Her heels were making deep indentations in the duct tape! But tape was wrapped so tight it resisted Patty's weight. Patty's body was facing her tits and with a mighty swing of her foot she kicked her left tit with her boot, her tit rebounded back like a punching bag! Patty started to laugh! She took another kick at her right tit, and it snapped back and forth! Bertha wanted her turn at it so she took a couple of swift kicks too. Donna's tit's were bouncing around like toy balloons. Both Bertha and Patty joined in and Boing....Biff,... Boom...Blamo! Donna was screaming in silence, her tits were killing her after being bound so tight and kicked around like they were foot balls.
A knock came from the door, and Brenda yelled thru the door that someone was coming! So Patty scooped up the girl, and her and the rest of the fat girls rushed out the door and down the hall, and into the parking lot where their car was parked. They threw the skinny bitch into the back seat, Big Brenda, and Bertha climbed into the back and planted their fat asses right on top of Donna. "Woof" all the air rushed out of Donna thru her nostril holes!!! The fat girls started laughing. She felt like human bean bag chair! They grounded their fat asses all in her till they were comfortable! Donna felt like she was about to explode! She had over 700 pounds on her! Bertha's fat ass was covering her head and tits, and Brenda's ass was smothering the rest! Donna could hardly breath. The car was speeding down the road and the driver was purposely hitting every pot holes and every bump on the road. The fat girls were crushing her to death!.... The ride was a long one and Donna was getting stuffed squeezed into the crack in the seat, her body had long since be smashed flat and she had passed out due to the lack of oxygen.
When the fat girls finally made it to Bertha's house, Melanie (the other fat bitch) Helped the 2 fat girls out of the back seat. When they got out the fat girls started to crack up when they saw this skinny girl all wrapped up in tape and crushed into the crack of the back seat. She looked like a over sized Burrito wrapped in tin foil that some accidentally sat on. Brenda and Bertha grabbed her legs and gave a tug and she popped out, and they carried her off into the house. Bertha told Brenda to lay her on the couch and two of the fat chicks took a seat on her! Woof....... all the air in Donna lungs whistled thru her nostril holes. And the duct tape made a funny crinkle noise when their fat asses finally settled in. Bertha lit up a smoke, and started to chat with the other girl on what should they do with this bitch? When bertha was done with her cig, she looked around for an ash tray, but it was on the other side of the table! Then she got an idea!! She got up and noticed how her big butt had a made a ass print on Donnas tits! She asked Melanie to slide down on her body just a bit. Then she peeled the tape back just a bit to expose the nipple on Donna's tit. Her bare nipple stuck out like a nipple on a babies bottle! And Bertha sat back down on Donna's chest just below her tits which were rubbing against her fat thigh. Bertha told Melanie, that she found herself a pretty blonde ash tray, and proceeded to ground out her cigarette into Donna's Nipple.... Twist..... twist...... SSssssS ssSSSSssss.... burt the shit out of her, and she cringed in pain, she couldn't believe she was being used as a human ash tray for these fat cunts. Bertha lit up another one, and inhaled it deeply! She leaned back and used Donna's other tit as an arm rest. This was fun she thought...... wondering what they are going to do next to her? Time ticked by and Bertha finished snubbing out 8 more cigarettes out into her nipples! (Donna's boobs where all full of burn marks..... her poor nipples where charred to a chrisp!) Bertha got up and went to the kitchen to grab more tape. She handed the tape to Melanie to tape her tits back up.
Brenda came in to the room and said, "Hey girls don't forget about the party tonight"? "I was thinking maybe we should use this skinny little bitch tonight for the party"? Bertha, and the rest of the girls all said, "That sounds god to me"..... and Donna started to tremble....... Melanie noticed this and went over to Donna, and did a flying butt drop on her! The couch almost broke, her 400 pounds went flying thru the air and crashed down on her chest. If it wasn't for her being all taped up, she would have popped like a balloon. The other fat women started to laugh and said, "hey it's my turn!" One by one they all started to do butt drops on Donna......kaboom......kaboom....blamo......squish.....blamo!!!!! Over and over, finally the couch broke! Donna was pounded into paste..... her body was broken and pulverized! And those tits of hers were smashed flat once again...... Donna passed out from the crushing, and the girls fixed the couch and shoved her borken body under the cushions of the sofa, Bertha and Brenda sat on her again contemplating on how to use this bitch for the party. Mean while the rest of the girls got prepared for tonight's party! *******(Start here you putz)*****
Before the party started, the fat girls placed Donna's mummified body on the front door step and they put a sign on her that said welcome. She was going to be used a human floor mat. The fat girls also put another note on the door saying "please wipe your feet off on me... all skinny people need to be walked on" ... p.s. this is just dummy....
In the afternoon, the guests started to show. The first people where two girls of extreme size. 350 pounds ea. They were had on tight party dresses and were wearing high heels. The first fat girl looked at mummy on the floor in front of the door. Then read the note on the door. And laughed..... She said to her friend "Man, that Bertha, always playing jokes!" With that she stepped up on the dummy and rang the bell. Then the other fat girl stepped up on it too. Their heels sunk into Donna like a knife in butter. Donna's ribs were just seconds away from cracking! The one fat girl commented on how real this dummy felt. And the other fat stomped down hard on it to reassure that it was fake! Donna was dying, these fat bitches were turning her into a pancake! They stood on Donna for about 2 minutes until someone finally answered the door! Bertha answered and looked down and Donna's smashed body, and was pleased! Bertha invited the girls in, and closed the door. After they stepped down of her, all the air rushed back into body. Just then more people showed up! This was a group of about 7 more fat people, both guys and girls! The first man read the sign, and made a comment on how he hated skinny people, and he joke on how he would like to jump on the mummies tits and crush'em flat. So he did, ......jump.....jump....jump..... his 340 pounds pounded Donna's tits to dust! When he was done, her tits looked like two trampled lunch bags! He rang the door and Bertha answer the door again, and everyone trampled her and they entered the house.
This went on all afternoon, Fat people trampled Donna into the cement. Most of the Fat girls loved to trample her Fake tits. Everyone thought they were walking on dummy!.... Finally after all the guests showed. Melanie went outside and carried Donna's crumpled form into back yard. Just then Melanie heard a crash, and she dropped Donna right there on the dirt near the pool and ran towards the house to see what broke! Donna was in daze when she hit the soft dirt.
Mean while Bertha, was trying to get everyone together to go outside so they could start the barby-q and dance to some music. Everyone started to flow out on to the lawn, while Bertha and the other girls were getting the refreshments together. Bertha yelled out to everyone to watch to out for the pile of leaves that were still left out on the lawn! The first group of people stepped on something kind of soft, (it was Donna) and one fat girl started to joke with her friend about how they used to jump up and down on the pile of leaves back at home when she was a kid. Her friend joined in and they started to bounce around on the pile. Laughing the whole time. (Donna was getting crushed into the soft dirt) Then they stepped off. More and more people started to walk on the pile. (with every step these fat people were pushing her deeper and deeper into the dirt) their heels were sinking in and crushing the pile of leaves flat (so they thought). And more people kept coming until everyone was shoulder to shoulder (Donnaââ,¬â,,¢s body was smashed all the way down into the soft earth, only the top of her tits and parts of her face were showing) then the music started! Everyone started dancing on top of her. All these 300 lbs women were grinding their heels into her. The duct tape bound around her body barely held the pressure of their sharp heels from totally poking thru her like Swiss cheese. When a slow song came on this one couple were slow dancing on her. Twisting and turning, grinding her deeper into the dirt. As they were moving to the music in tight embrace they were positioned right on her breasts and even though her tits were bound tight with tape, The combined weight of the two fat people smashed her tits flat. Over and over trampling her breasts to the soft swaying beat of the music. Donna was wide awake during this whole time and she was terrible pain. The fat girls with the high heels kept digging them into he her non stop.
Finally the music stopped, and she had four fat girls were standing on her. You couldn't even see her anymore. These fat people had trampled her all the way into the ground. When the music started again. The girls danced in place, moving their hips to the music, shifting their weight from foot to foot with the rhythm. Their heels were scraping, and twisting, and grinding into Donna. One girl made a comment on how soft the ground was. And she bounced around a bit to prove her point. Then she place her heel right on Donna's Nipple and started to poke it really hard, jabbing it into her tit. "See, right here! Look how the ground just sort of goes into and out"!! Just then a big bug started to crawl across the ground near their feet. One of the fat girls yelled, "Kill it"!! One girl tried to crush it, and missed, and her heel went crashing into Donnaââ,¬â,,¢s stomach, another girl started stomped her boot against Donnaââ,¬â,,¢s head trying to kill the dam thing, but the bug was too quick. finally they all started jumping up and down trying to crush it. but instead they were crushing Donna to death. Blamo....Blamo, jump,....biff......grind.......crush..... Ahh!!!! Someone finally got it. As one of the girls scraped the bug off her shoe on Donnaââ,¬â,,¢s face! They all laughed, and lit up a smoke and stood there talking away. Mean while Donna was smashed flat beneath them. The fat girls stood on her for another 45 minutes grinding out their cigarettes on her body. The music died out and everyone filed back inside the house trampling Donna's body on the way in.
Meanwhile Melanie, suddenly remembered where she dropped the model. She ran out in the yard and couldn't find her. She looked hard and notice two shiny bumps sticking out of the ground. She realized it was Donna's tits! She ran over to her and pulled her trampled body out of the ground, and started laughing! Just then Bertha came outside to see what Mel was laughing so hard about! "Hey Bertha, I accidentally dropped this bitch out here in the backyard, and everyone trampled her into the ground!" "Ha, Ha, Ha!" She said. Bertha replied, "Take her around the back and put in my bed room, and lets take off the tape! She's probably dead under there!" .....

Hey everyone. This is the first part of a new story by Fez4 and myself. It's going to be "epic". Hope you all enjoy.

It was another boring night at home, nothing on the
TV, and all my friends were busy with work, or their
boyfriends. I usually would never think about going to
a bar alone, but I was getting a little stir crazy in
my little apartment, so off I went. I tried to make
myself up as best I as I could beforehand though. Took
extra special care with my make-up, and even pulled
out my favorite outfit. A little mid-thigh high
backless dress, that really showed off my curves. It
had been while since I wore it, and I was surprised to
find that it barely fit me anymore. I must have put on
twenty pounds since the last time I wore it. I was
thinking of wearing something else for the night, till
I caught a glimpse of myself in the hallway mirror. I
really looked amazing. The dress had a ââ,¬Å"painted onââ,¬Â
look that really added to its sex appeal. And I was
shocked to find myself thinking about how good I
looked with my bigger curves. For fifteen minutes I
rubbed my hands up and down my belly and legs. I found
myself entertaining the idea of getting even bigger,
the idea of fresh new fatness getting my turned on. It
was like an awakening for me. I decided then and there
that I needed to gain more weight, how much more I
didnââ,¬â,,¢t know, just more. And with that, I threw a sexy
smile at myself in the mirror and headed out the door.

ââ,¬Å"The Chickââ,¬â,,¢s Pickââ,¬Â was a little bar that opened up
about a year ago in my neighborhood. It was suppose to
be a place for women to go and just hang out, enjoying
their drinks without having to deal with some jerk
throwing bad pick up lines at them. I drove there and
walked it for the first time. It was quite a set up.
ââ,¬ËœI should have done this sooner,ââ,¬Â I thought to myself.
It was perfectly lit, not too dark and not too ââ,¬Å"in
your faceââ,¬Â bright. The wall paper was something of a
subtle darkish red, which swirled around, very modern
art like around the entire place. There were about a
dozen tables full of woman talking and laughing, not
an empty seat at one. So I had to make my way over to
the bar, were I sat down in the middle of two very
different women. One was really huge; she had to be in
the 400-500lbs range. She was actually taking up two
stools, one not being anything near enough for her
massive behind. She really was breathtaking. And
despite her incredibly weight, she was wearing spandex
stretch black pants that ended into a pair of very
high black boots, and a much too small red blouse. The
blouse did nothing to hide her giant breasts that
formed the largest cleavage I had ever seen. And the
woman on my left was an almost total opposite of the
massive mama to my right. The woman on the left looked
like she had been working out since she was 10!
Wearing a pair of spandex and blouse very similar to
the fat woman, it showed off a very different body,
one of muscles upon muscles. He biceps looks bigger
than what I had seen on most men.

As I took my seat between these amazing women I felt
almost dwarfed by their physical beings. The bartender
came around and asked me for my order, and I stuttered
out, ââ,¬Å"IIIââ,¬â,,¢ll hhhave a Manhattan.ââ,¬Â The barmaid gave me
a look then went to work on my drink. I was still
getting used to being in the middle of the women when
I heard the fat woman say, ââ,¬Å"Hello there!ââ,¬Â

I turned to my right to see her smiling down at me. At
first I thought she had to have been seven feet tall,
but then realized that it was her colossal butt that
had her sitting so high. I could have been sitting eye
to eye with her if I had four phone books under me.

ââ,¬Å"Umââ,¬Â¦hi.ââ,¬Â I answered back sheepishly.

ââ,¬Å"Whatââ,¬â,,¢s the matter? You act like you saw a ghost or
something,ââ,¬Â the huge woman said, sneaking a quick grin
over to the muscular woman. Ã, 

ââ,¬Å"No, itââ,¬â,,¢s just that Iââ,¬â,,¢ve never seen someone soââ,¬Â¦I mean
Iââ,¬â,,¢m not used toââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â

ââ,¬Å"Being next to someone so fat?ââ,¬Â The huge woman asked,
breaking out in to a laugh.

ââ,¬Å"No! No, itââ,¬â,,¢s not that itââ,¬â,,¢sââ,¬Â¦um well I, I guess it is.ââ,¬Â
I said.

ââ,¬Å"Believe me girl, its ok. Most people canââ,¬â,,¢t get a
handle of how big I am at first. No problem at all. My
names Samantha by the way, and my friend sitting next
to you is Joan.ââ,¬Â

ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m Sarah. Nice to meet you two,ââ,¬Â amazingly I found
myself loosening up.

Just then the barmaid dropped a napkin in front of me,
and placed down me drink. ââ,¬Å"Enjoy,ââ,¬Â she said and then
she was off to the other side of the bar.

ââ,¬Å"A Manhattan, huh? I used to love that drink. But now,
itââ,¬â,,¢s just vodka for me. Straight up,ââ,¬Â Joan said.

ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t drink much, and when I do itââ,¬â,,¢s usually just a
beer. But I figured I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t been in here before, so I
should try something new with a new place.ââ,¬Â I said.

ââ,¬Å"I like the way you think,ââ,¬Â Samantha said. ââ,¬Å"So this is
your first time in here, huh? Itââ,¬â,,¢s a great place. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve
been coming here since they opened. I and Joan first
started talking to each other in here a few months
back. Been good friends ever since.ââ,¬Â Samantha ended
with a wink at Joan. I felt like putting a little
smile on your face on hearing this while taking my
first sip of my Manhattan. Joan then commented "No
second rate stuff, huh?" to which I did agreed on.

After a couple of hours of chit-chat, Joan asked, "So,
what have you been up to lately?" while she took
another sip of her vodka.

"I've been considering of taking martial arts classes
or something, like for self-defense and so. But then
on the other hand it collides with my newfound desire
to gain..." I couldn't finish my sentence since I
figured that I was getting into telling about more
intimate stuff about me and telling about your desire
to gain weight in the first conversation with, which I
probably can consider newfound friends Ã, is also
something one doesn't do. However, it was too late as
Samantha gave a slightly interested look and said
"Gain weight?"

I don't remember if I have ever felt this embarrassed
and nervous before. Sure, the ice between me and these
two has already been broken but still. I tried to say
something as if not to make neither of them think I'm
a weirdo, however what Samantha would say next made
that go away. "Don't feel embarrassed at all, dear.
Itââ,¬â,,¢s your own body, so you do whatever you want with
it. Be honest with me when I ask this but... do you
like your body with some meat on it? Like have you
felt it up?" And just what was I doing before heading
for this bar? I could clearly remember how I thought
about my body and so on. No way could I say that I
disliked it at this point... I couldn't resist looking
down on my plush body and running my hand on it...
then I stopped it as I recalled that I was still in
the bar, in a public space and blushed so much.

However, one could see from Samantha's smiling face
that I wouldn't have to answer that question, not with
what I just did. Ã, Suddenly, I felt a little squeeze on
my belly and it turns out that Joan has apparently
taken a couple of shots too much, though not
completely wasted, as she retreats her hand and
apologizes. Then she asks "But you think it would
hamper any plans for getting strong and martial art
training of any kind?"

"Well... I dunno... I just haven't seen too many fat
girls fighting, except when I watched a little bit of
a wrestling tape at a friendââ,¬â,,¢s house, but that's
pretty much it." I tried stating that why I had a
little doubt on it, but it was apparent that these two
were about to tell me something, so I remained quiet
to hear what they had in mind for me...

"Well, there are other ways of taking care of yourself
in a fight..." Sam said to me, with me saying "What do
you mean?"

"I've got a huge body here, even if I say so myself...
don't I Joan?"

"Yes you do." she answered.

Sammy continued, "See? Do you think I wouldn't use it
somehow in a fight?" I shook my head, while not even
having a guess about what was to come. So I said,
jokingly "Okay... how do you use your body then?
Squash them?"

However, her answer surprised me "Yes." and she wasn't
lying. "E... Excuse me?" I said, not knowing what else
to say. "Yes, I squash them. At least I like to do
that, as well as overpowering them, but if possible or
if itââ,¬â,,¢s that type of a match, I overpower them in
order to put them in proper position for squashing."

"A match? Youââ,¬â,,¢re a wrestler of sorts?"

"Sort of yeah, but we can get back to that later. You
probably figured out by now that our occupations have
got more than a bit to do with, sort of like wrestling
and such." Samantha continued while taking another sip
of her drink while Joan did the same thing, I had lost
count on how many Joan had in her, but it was more
than enough to make a girl, even one as powerfully
built as her, quite tipsy.

Samantha continued, "What I really love doing is
feeling my hapless victim squirm under my mighty body,
while smashing them up even more by bouncing on them
or adding pressure. Donââ,¬â,,¢t look so shocked. Itââ,¬â,,¢s an
amazing feeling, making someone smaller and weaker
than you, your cushion. I have done it on various
types of people, and they all have some good points,
although I prefer thin women most of all. They're the
most petite and smallest ones (at least in most cases)
but they put such a nice amount of fight, and mostly
itââ,¬â,,¢s pretty much futile anywaysââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â

I continued listening to her talking about this whole
"squashing" thing, along with many others. I learned
that Sammy was the founder and owner of a sort of a
company that makes various kinds of video's involving
wrestling and fighting, as well as some other things,
like photo shooting and such... and Joan was one of
those fighters/employees. This whole thing had me very
interested, not helping but thinking of how it would
feel to do that myself, especially if I did decide to
gain weight... How much though? I wasn't completely
sure, but that wasn't important at the moment as Joan
finally asked me, "Sarah... how would you feel like
having that power, to squash and dominate, especially
smaller girls like those over there?" as she pointed
at some slim girls at a table in the bar.

That was probably the one phrase that helped me make a
decision. "Ye... Yes. I would love to.ââ,¬Â

This made both Samantha and Joan grin. Sammy asked
"Wanna give it a shot?"

"Huh? Like howââ,¬Â¦whenââ,¬Â¦?"

"By going to a certain place after we're done with our
shots, silly. Hehehee." And that we did. Joan seems to
have a weird sense of humor, I noted to myself. As I
was finishing my drink along with them, I couldn't
help but notice that Samantha was eyeing for something
in the bar, as if searching for someone.

Later, we were heading out of the bar, and walking in
the late evening. It was getting dark, though it was
still warm, one of the benefits of living in this
area.

Finally, we reached our destination, a gym near
closing time, though Sammy told me that it was no
problem. Was she either an owner of this gym as well
or what? It didn't matter at the moment, as long as we
would get to what we came here for.

There weren't too many people left in the gym, and
most of them were girls. Joan departed us for a while,
to take care of 'arrangements'. Ã, Samantha on the other
hand led me to the ââ,¬Å"prepping areaââ,¬Â knowing that this
will most likely be the place for my first "tryout" or
whatever one would call it. "Say... you wouldn't
happen to have anything else than that dress on, would
you?" Sammy asked me, with me realizing her point,
since this tight dress isn't what one would wear for
battle. "Nah, don't worry. This is just a tryout, so
take it easy. Though I'm not saying you should slack
it off either and... Joan, is that you?"

Samantha's observation was correct as Joan came with
two slim built women, one of them a tallish blonde
girl who has done some workout and the other one was a
shorter brunette with her build not as much toned as
the blonde girls, but she probably just started out in
the gym anyways. Both were wearing tight workout
outfits. As they got closer I could make out their
eyes widening as they took in the elephantine
Samantha.

ââ,¬Å"Damn, sheââ,¬â,,¢s huge,ââ,¬Â the blonde one said.

ââ,¬Å"I am, arenââ,¬â,,¢t I?ââ,¬Â Answered back Sammy, as she laid her
hands on her massive belly.

ââ,¬Å"Sheââ,¬â,,¢s not the one I have to wrestle is it?ââ,¬Â The
smaller brunette asked.

"You got some vict... whoops I mean opponents for us
already? That's one good thing about you, being able
to get something so quickly." Sammy said to Joan.

ââ,¬Å"No, no, youââ,¬â,,¢ll be wrestling Sarah,ââ,¬Â Joan answered
back while pointing to me. Then turning her finger
towards Sammy, she said, ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re the one taking on
Samantha,ââ,¬Â to the tall blond.

After a few quick introductions, I found out that my
ââ,¬Å"opponentââ,¬Â was named, Julie. And the tall blonde was
named Krissy. Krissy didnââ,¬â,,¢t seem as worried as Iââ,¬â,,¢d
imagine someone going up against a big mama like Sammy
would be. The whole time she kept on this determined
face. It made me think twice about her chances.

The two girls were waiting to get started on it. I
was looking at them, knowing that both of them were in
good shape where as I haven't done too much workout
recently. However, I remember when I was told about
having fat being almost as good as lifting weights all
the time in a way. Ã, I would be told what that would
mean later on exactly.

Then, Joan yelled "Allright then, lets get this
started! First match is between Samantha and Krissy,
so everybody else clear the area!" And so we did,
leaving Sammy and Krissy in the middle of the area.
Joan continued on saying "And Krissy, If you can beat
her, you get 100 bucks! And I mean IF, hehehee."
Krissy gave her a look, saying "Oh come on, I can take
her on, I've done too much excercising and all to lose
to a big fatso like her!" She meant to intimitate her
opponent or show her confidence, though all it did was
making both Joan and Samantha grin. Then Joan yelled
"Begin!" and Krissy took a stance and closed on Sammy,
keeping her feet busy while waiting for the first
move. When that didn't come, with Samantha moving
slowly towards her smaller opponent with a confident
smile, Krissy got impatient and launched her assault
by ramming her shoulder on Samantha's belly. However,
she was a bit too slow as Sammy managed to go and bump
her huge belly against Krissy so that it actually made
her almost go flying as she bounced back a few steps.

That took her by surprise, but she wasn't ready to
give up yet. She attacked again and this time she
ended up with her hands locked in with Sammy's hands,
as if into a test of strenght. She almost lasted a few
seconds, until Sammy easily overpowered her, forcing
her hands down until she let go... just that she could
take Krissy in a bearhug. Krissy let out quite a few
yelps as Sammy squeezed on her, draining her strenght
away slowly but surely. Krissy did struggle her best
and even tried to pry herself off of Sammy, pushing
against her huge flabby body... all without avail. Her
head was actually almost pushed between Sammy's huge
knockers, making breathing difficult.

Soon, Krissy was wearing out, until Sammy let her go
free. "You may take one more shot, then..." Samantha
said with a grin and a chuckle as she gave a sign for
her to come at her. By now Krissy was getting second
thoughts of this, though those were soon cast aside as
she was determined to try and at least land a blow or
two on that behemoth of a woman. So she then moved
incredibly quickly behind Sammy and put her arms
around her waist. This wasn't too well thought out, as
she could barely get her hands connect if at all and
second, Sammy put her leg behind Krissy's and bumped
her with her butt, making the slim blonde fall down.
As Krissy was clearing her head, she could see that
big behind landing on her...

This was the point where it became completely
one-sided as Sammy sat on the blonde, her butt
engulfing the exercisers trim body. Yelps and groans
were heard as Samantha rubbed her butt on Krissy,
moving it so that it was on her chest. Then moved on
until all one could see was Krissy's half visible
head. She was struggling with all her strenght, but it
was of little use. Her mouth and nose were facing
Sammy's buttcrack, making me of thinking of what it
would feel like for that poor girl being there...
although not as much as imagining myself doing that on
someone. Julie, who was next to me, was quite fearful,
though apparently glad that she wasn't at least facing
that humongous woman. Sammy made a taunt at her
opponent, if you could call Krissy an opponent at this
point, with all that grinding with butt and thighs:

"So? You still think you can take me down, little
girl? Or are you ready to give up... ooh I can feel
your struggles... it feels so nice... so futile..."
She stopped talking as she heard the blonde woman
saying something, but can't hear it out. "What's that,
sweetie? I can't hear you" Sammy said with a giggle as
she raised her butt, just enough though that Krissy
could say whatever she had to say clearly:

"I give up! Please get off of me!" She yelled out. "So
soon? And to think this comes from the so confident
girl who thinks to have done too much exercise to
lose against what? What was it you called me?" Shouted Sammy.

Krissy was as fearful as ever, and didnââ,¬â,,¢t want to say something to get the huge woman on top of her even more pissed. So she just kept her mouth tightly shut. Which wasnââ,¬â,,¢t hard to do, seeing how Sammyââ,¬â,,¢s huge crushing weight made it almost impossible to talk anyway.

That was something I'd never forget. Despite it being
rather short a match, it showed me more than a
thousand words. That power she had on that girl... Ã, 

I started my match with Julie, who was rather
intimitated by what she saw happening to her friend,
although the fact that you weren't as big as Sammy
helped her a bit to gather courage. I could feel
though that a dress isn't indeed the best choice for a
fight. It became apparent I locked on with Julie with
hand to hand like Sammy and Krissy. I could feel the
difference between our weights, but she could move
better with her attire. I slowly started pushing her
off, though she was putting on quite a fight.
Actually, I accidentally took a bad stance or two
because of the tight dress.

This was written by theballadier852

Hi y'all!! Thought I would tell another story of my early years again. I was
about 13 I think and knew a girl from school who was a bit chunky at about 175
lbs and was always picked on. I went to her house one night for a homework
assignment I forgot and we got to talking. She told me she wished she could get
back at some of the ones who always picked at her. The more we talked the more I
found out she had secret desires of just sitting on someone until they could not
take her any more and begged for her to get off and then she said she would
really squash them by standing on them. Well, I was in heaven and told her I
would love to be the one she chose to squash like that if she wanted to really
do it. She told me I didnt know what I was in for and had better think about
that and I immediately went to the floor. She just looked down at me and asked
if I was sure and of course I said yes!! She walked over to me and stepped over
me and started to sit down. She sat in a SGP at first and I told her to go ahead
and stretch her legs out when they ached right over my shoulders. She did and
when she did, I thought to myself oh my god!!!! The added weight she already had
on me just blew me away! She looked at me and said, "If I had them here like
this, I would start bouncing up and down like this!" With that, she started
bouncing herself up and down full weight on my stomach and with each time she
came down, it just squashed more air out of me! I finally had to ask her to stop
and that is when she got up and looked down at me and said now, ya want me to
step on ya too? I told her if that is what she would do to the mean ones, sure!
She then picked her foot up and put it on my stomach while she was facing me.
She then said ok, try this and she stepped up on top of me and placed her other
foot right next to her other one. I had never had anyone stand on me like this
facing my head! I was so squashed I could not even talk! I have never been so
squashed as this girl was doing to me. She looked down and said my face was
getting real red and asked if I was hurting. I could only shake my head no and
she smiled at me and turned sideways standing on my stomach like most other
girls had done. She told me to let her know when I had enough and with that, I
had to tap her on the leg to get down. After she had gotten down and helped me
up to the couch, she told me to stretch out on it as she was getting a coke to
drink. She came back in and her mom asked what was going on. She told her that I
had just let her get her frustrations out on me for all the meanies at school.
Her mom just looked and said how? With that, this girl walked over and just sat
down on my stomach again. Her mom looked at me and asked if I was ok with that
and I said yes, I am fine. She told me she could not believe I was letting her
daughter sit on me like that and I told her, no problem. I was happy to let her
do it. Thats when she told her mom to have a seat on my stomach and see for
herself. She got up and the mom told me, I am a lot bigger than my daughter and
if I sat on you, I would crush you. Thats when my head went to racing and I told
her to go for it and even dared her to sit down. The mom told me ok Mr. Smarty
you asked for it and then sat straight down on my stomach sideways just as her
daugter had just been. I felt the weight come down hard on me and it just kept
coming down squashing me more and more till I had to beg for her to get up. She
just looked at me laughing and said I told you I would crush you! I weigh around
295 lbs you know! Here I was at 13 years old wih a 295 lb woman sitting on my
belly and I was being so squashed I couldnt breathe.
When she got up, she helped me up to a sitting position and her daughter had
told her she was standing on top of me for almost 3 minutes straight and she
said I bet he could hold you up there for a good minute! I had to back out of
the challenge at that time but told her I would love to try it sometime if her
mom had the nerve to try it. She just smiled and told me we shall see some other
time then.
I will relate that story in a few days. Hope ya enjoyed this one.

Another by fionabrown

Story: The Repairman
The sitting starts late on...

THE REPAIRMAN

The house was in a bad area, so he made sure to lock the van carefully. He wasn't sure if it was occupied - the upstairs windows were smashed, and those downstairs were boarded up like all the other houses in the street. There was a burnt out car just down the road, and he wasn't sure if this was a wind up call to waste his time. He doubted if who ever lived here could even afford his call out charge to fix the plumbing, whatever the problem was.

It was the right house. There was a woman sitting on the step smoking a cigarette, the front door open behind her. She was big and fat, wearing grey jogging trousers and a dirty looking yellow t-shirt, which did nothing to hide her belly hanging down between her big thighs. She had long blonde hair and a hard face. He guessed she was in her 50s, but in fact her hard life had taken its toll on her looks in just over 40 years.

She didn't pay much attention to him as he came up the path, as if she was used to people coming into her garden. It was a mess, and he could see rubbish strewn about inside as well. "Er, I'm here to fix the plumbing" he ventured at her. "This is number 30, isn't it". She looked up at him, and stubbed out her cigarette, and stood up. He got something of a shock, as she was taller than him. "Aye" she croaked, and turned round, to lead him in. She was as wide as a bus, and she angled her body to fit her huge fat bottom through the narrow front door.

He followed her up the stairs, peering up at that enormous bottom in front of him. "Toilets blocked" she said, pointing at the toilet, and then wandered into one of the rooms. It was quite dim in the house, and not very clean. He had a look at the toilet - it was indeed blocked, by the most enormous shit he had ever seen, massively wide and long. Yuck. It wouldn't take more than a few moments to unblock, he guessed. He checked his bag - he didn't have the right tools with him. Oh well, back to the old fashioned gloves on. She came in at that moment, and stood at the door watching him reach in and squeeze it with his hand, crushing it down into a size manageable by the toilet. It was very firm, and he didn't really like her to watch. "Its always happening" she said at him. "My poos are massive" she added, as if it would help. "Make sure you fix it now." She looked right into his eyes. "Thats it, squash my shit with your hands". She was speaking down to him, like he wasn't worth anything, except managing her waste matter.

While he wrestled with the huge shit, she went downstairs. He heard the door being closed and locked, and locked again. Then a chain, and some other noise, which he assumed to be some very firm security feature. And then more locking. She came back up. "This is a very bad area, I'm very secure. Nowt coming in our out of this house without my saying so" she said ominously. He didn't like it at all.

It wasn't clearing. The waste matter was too firm, the blockage too deep. He would have to come back - which suited him. No, better to try a bit harder and finish it now. She stepped forwards, peering at his work. She was standing too close behind him now, pressing her legs into his back as he leaned forward over the toilet. He stopped and was about to shout at her to step away, when she pushed forwards a little more, crushing him against the toilet with her weight, leaning into him. Her weight was huge, even though she was only slightly leaning her weight against him. "Keep going" she said "and be a good boy". He tried to push back, to get up, but she was leaning against him too strongly - the lip of the toilet was cutting into his chest as she compressed him with her gentle leaning. She stepped forward slightly, now crushing him with her weight. "Fix it now" she commanded. "I want to see you playing with my shit" she added. He couldnt see her grin, it amused her.

He continued to knead it, desperately trying to clear the blockage. She was hurting him. He couldn't budge her with all his strength. She was massive tall and heavy, and he was small and slim. She reached down and pulled off his glasses. "Hey" he moaned, "stop it now". She didn't pay any attention.

She reached down and gripped his head, pulling him back, but still leaning on him and crushing him. She was incredibly strong. "Keep going, dont stop" she commanded, as she squashed his head back into her hanging belly. He felt sick as she used his head to lift her belly out the way - it felt firm and heavy, not as soft as he'd have thought. She wedged him under her hanging flesh, and began to grind her crotch against the back of his head. The smell of her sweat began to mingle with a stronger smell from her crotch, strong enough to fill the bathroom and leave him in no doubt at her excitement. Her flesh resting on his head was squashing him down, and her strong hand kept mashing and grinding him back, to meet her grinding and thrusting hips gyrating forwards against him. She was tremendously strong, but it was her legs crushing his body against the toilet that really hurt and trapped him.

It was enough. He put his hands on the rim, and suddenly with all his strength pushed up hard to escape. But her weight on him was too strong and he realised he really was jammed. She was irritated. "I told you what to do" she said. She leaned her knee hard against him now, using her strength to press harder into him, and at the same time she reached down and pulled his arms back strongly. His struggles were futile, and the more he struggled, the harder she pressed. "I'm a lot stronger than you, little man, and I'm not even trying yet, so go ahead, wear yourself out" she drawled. She began to press downwards against him now, his head still wedged under her flabby stomach with the t-shirt hanging down hiding him from view. She pushed harder still with her legs, and he began to struggle for breath. He knew he'd be black and blue. It was all he could do to say "nooooo" and then she relented, instantly relieving the pressure, as he felt his blood rush back through his body.

He collapsed onto the floor, with no energy to do anything, and his mind full of the ordeal he had just come through. He watched her slip her foot from her flip flop - a huge ugly wide foot. In a moment she was resting it on his face, the gentle pushing crushing him into the floor - he couldn't imagine anything more humiliating. Her massive foot plastered the side of his face onto the hard floor, exerting great pressure despite her only resting it gently in place. He could somehow imagine the weight behind it, the threat extended through the sole of her foot letting him know how weak and vulnerable he was compared to her. He screamed in pain as she then pressed down with her weight against him, shifting some of her weight from the other leg to concentrate a little more weight on his face. "You are mine now" she sneered, pulsing weight down but not coming anywhere near her full weight. Each pulse mashed and crushed him effortlessly on her part.

Then quick as a flash she was off him, standing full height and looking down into his face, as he lay on the floor beside the toilet looking up at her. "Take off those gloves" she commanded, and with some effort he did so, barely having the strength to lift his arms. She stood straight up, to emphasise her height and her weight, and looked into his eyes. Then she leaned down and whispered into his ear "I'm going to spend all night squashing you as flat as a pancake." She looked right into his eyes and slowly said "because I can." She paused for a moment and whispered quietly "and guess what little man - there's not a thing you can do to stop me". She grinned and picked him up effortlessly, showing off her strength and carting him out of the bathroom. In a moment she had dumped him on a grey mattress in the back bedroom. "What are you going to do" his voice creaked out at her.

She knelt down on all fours, her massive belly now hanging down out of her t-shirt, almost right down to the mattress. She slid over him, her belly now pressing onto him instead. She moved right up until her face was over his, and leaned her mouth right down to his ear. "First, this" she whispered quietly, at the same moment as she let herself drop, stretching out her hands and legs so they were no longer supporting her. Her complete weight suddenly landed on him, her incredible firmness pressing him right into the old mattress, crushing the air from him instantly. Her belly compressed his body severely, and his eyes bulged. He couldn't utter a sound or move a muscle. "Is it too much for you?" she whispered, but made no effort to move. "Are you going to be a good boy" she whispered at him, now gyrating around, rearranging his internal organs. His bones were bending back to breaking point, and he was sure an elephant could be no heavier. How did he end up here?

She lifted up off him, and listened to him gasp and wheeze for air. "If you're a good boy, I'll have lots of fun, and bad things wont happen." The words terrified him. "I want to be comfy tonight, and I'm going to spend a lot of time sitting on you. Is that OK?" she asked. He didn't answer. "You're going to be my cushion for me to relax on. You ok with that?" He still didn't say anything, but his eyes grew wide. How could he take her weight? "Hey, you'd better answer me now - thats part of being a good boy!" He wondered if he'd dare say no. He wheezed out a friendly sounding "sure!". "Great. We're going to get along just fine, and your face will make a great cushion for my big... fat.... ass" she said it slowly, grinning right at him. His eyes revealed his terror - sit on his face? No way.

"But first, we have 1 or 2 things to do" she croaked at him. She stood up, and removed her t-shirt, revealing rolls of fat and that massive belly, then her big sagging breasts. A moment later she leaned forwards, as did the rolls of fat and those breasts, as she removed her jogging pants, so he could see her big fat thighs and thick legs. Then down came those big grey panties, which she flicked away quickly before he could see the stains on them. Her crotch was hidden behind her belly. She slowly turned around, showing off herself to him. When she was facing away, she leaned forwards and pulled her buttocks apart, revealing the sweat and oil between those meaty cheeks. She let go and let them slap together with a solid and definite weighty clap. They wobbled for a second, clearly demonstrating their mass and their depth. In a moment she was crouched over his chest, and she gave him his first order.

"Starters. Lick my ass up and down, now." His arms were pinned by her legs. She helpfully leaned back, bringing her sweaty and odorous bottom close to his face. "Get in there now!" she commanded. He lifted his head pressing it forward, until he felt her skin against his cheeks. Her skin was hot and oily, even here. "Now!" she said. He didn't dare disobey. He pressed further. It was too horrible. The oil lubricated her cheeks so that they opened easily to accommodate his face, but their weight and meatiness meant that they pressed together against the sides of his face. He was in deep between those voluminous buttocks, spreading their oil onto him. The smell was strong and nasty. He pulled back. It was a mistake.

She immediately moved back, positioning herself to sit on his face heavily. She leaned back hard, those buttocks spreading to accept his face, and enveloping him to his ears. The compression was unbelievable, he couldn't move a muscle, not open his eyes, and there was no chance of moving his chin to open his mouth. And he was smothered royally, unable to take in anything more than feel her sweat and oil invading his crushed senses. He was utterly encompassed under her massive mass, waving his hands and trying to free his arms, trying to lift himself with his legs to escape. She sat heavily, not budging at all, enjoying her regal position, crushing his face totally. Her arms were crossed and she was losing patience. She felt his panic as he desperately tried to breathe, but she didn't move at all, having 100% control of him, and easily keeping him in place. Once again it was no effort to her to sit here - she could sit all night. It would be easier to crush and kill him that it would be to get up and let him breathe. She'd be just as comfortable sitting here, feeling his face wedged between her buttocks. He had probably thought he was better than her when he arrived, making assumptions about where she lived and who she was. She could see it in his eyes. He didn't know of her past successful life, or her bad luck. It had changed her from an outgoing caring charitable person, and she had piled on weight, becoming an angry frustrated and completely self obsessed being. She leaned some more weight onto his face and ground down a little, crushing him against the floor, the pulverised mattress underneath them no match for her weight.

At the last possible moment she lifted up, listening for that gasp of air, and then quickly pushed down again, relaxing herself before he could have a chance to breathe. And then she did it again, absolutely exhausting him, depleting his energy effortlessly.

She stood up and looked down at him under her, turning around as he gasped. He couldn't see her, his vision was starry, a jumble of colours and sensations. Slowly he came back to life, able to see and breathe normally, but his body crushed, and lacking the ability to move. He tried to lift himself but couldn't. She sat down on his chest and looked down into his face again.

"I told you to be a good boy, didn't I. I havent even punished you yet. That was nothing." She paused and watched him hearing her, struggling under her weight compressing his chest.
"This is how it will be. If you're a good boy, I'm going to sit on your face and crush you" - she grinned at him as she said it "all night. Once you've cleaned me up with your tongue that is. I want you to be thorough with my bottom, my feet, my armpits and everywhere. OK" she said. Without waiting she said "and I might have a few more tasks for you. "

She looked at him and decided it was time for some more air, so she lifted up again and he started his wheezing and gasping. Moments later she was relaxed on his chest again, and continued. "Unless you're very good, I'm going to piss down your throat. Clear?" Then she grinned at him evilly. "And if you're bad, I'll make you suffer." Her tone changed, and she bounced on his chest heavily, crushing him with each sentence. "I'll walk all over you and crush you properly, you hear. You wont like that. You hear? I'll shit in your mouth and you'll eat it ALL. You've seen the size havent you" he winced. "I'll stick my fist up your ass, my whole arm." She flexed her fingers in front of his face, showing off her big hand and thick wrist. She could see the terror in his eyes. "And believe me I wont be gentle for any of it. OK? So whats it to be? Good boy or bad boy". She bounced down, crashing her massive weight down into his chest. He knew when he was beaten.

A moment later she slid forwards, burying his face in her sweaty, hairy and oozing crotch. His nose was easily enveloped and her fat spread over his face, covering his eyes. She leaned forwards gently, her weight pressing down and mashing him deep into the mattress, her belly completely hiding him from her. She ground herself firmly down against his face, the unyielding pressure easily crushing and completely smothering him. She knew she had to lift up to give him air, but she relished the power she could feel within her. She could feel him trying to move his arms out, but they were blocked by her legs and she knelt over him, and his feeble efforts only strengthened her feelings of power and her immense satisfaction. She felt him weakening and realised that she would have to lift up and as she did so, she felt her heat and sweat sticking their skin together, and then unsticking with a "schloop" sound, closely followed by desperate gasps for air.

She was sorry that she had to give him air. It interrupted her satisfying grinding, mashing his face under her. It released the pressure on him which was so easy for her and so compressing and horrible for him. And she loved imposing that pressure, crushing and dominating him, so effortless. She concentrated her weight down as much as she could, enjoying the absorbtion of his face so deeply into her maw, her fat spreading around him.

She squeezed her thighs tight together, feeling his head compress between them. Her meaty fleshy thighs pressed so tightly, squashing together immensely tightly most of all just around his head from all directions. She began to quiver, feeling it build, and lifted herself up - now oblivious to his needs, not noticing his gasps - as she involuntarily slammed herself down on to him, then up and down, with unbelievable power. She ground forward as she lifted up, dragging his face inside her, then slammed down, sealing him as she felt it build more deeply with every movement. Her orgasms always took time to build, and for once she knew there would be no interruptions as she effortlessly pummeled his face with her hairy crotch.

She wanted more than just to crush him now, and crushed down on his face heavily to begin snapping her hips forwards, dragging her crotch fiercely on his face, rubbing his skin raw. It took several minutes of this, and the occasional lift and slamming down, for it to build and take over her for almost a minute, her thick juice oozing out coating his face.

She slid her crotch forwards as she lay her exhausted body back to lie flat on top of him. Pushing her legs out her buttocks easily slid around his face as she began to crush him without even thinking about it. In a moment she was lying flat out, legs stretched out, on her back, and on top of him, as if he was no more than her mattress. Placing her feet on the mattress she lifted her bottom into the air, holding herself up by her elbows, and was marginally relieved to hear him wheezing for air. But as she lay down she got a surprise.

"Whats this" she shouted in amusement, feeling his bulge through his trousers. She sat up, her bottom mashing his face once again deep into the mattress. In a moment she turned around, facing his feet, and pinning his arms once again right under her legs. She had to lean forwards to reach, the bulk of her weight lifting from her buttocks and pressing her crotch instead down onto his face. "We cant have that, can we" she said in an authoritarian tone of voice, as she undid his trousers.

Ok, another one by the same author,
fionabrown

The Lift
The start of a story... I may continue it!
-=-

This wasnt going well! He needed a lift but this was getting ridiculous.

It was a long journey and Ian was lucky to be offered a lift, from the remote farming station in Western Australia all the way to Perth. It was an old Land Rover, and unbelievably there was no air conditioning. He was to sit in the back beside Lucy. Big fat Lucy - she'd take up more than half the seat on her own!

He got to the car and the girls were already there. They were dressed for the heat, in shorts and bikinis. Doug was driving and Elsie had already taken the front seat. Lucy was sat in the back. Ian peered in - yes indeed, her fat was splurging out all over the place. Her wide bottom went past the middle of the bench back seat. He'd be beside her fat body the whole way. Good thing there was nobody else coming! There wouldn't be any room. He could see how hot and sweaty Lucy was already - dressed so lightly there was nothing left to the imagination, her rolls of fat on display.

He got in, thankful that it wasn't a smaller car, and they set off. He wished there was air conditioning. He also wished Lucy wasn't there, so he could lie out across the back seat. He was only small, and would have fitted nicely for a comfortable journey.

He was wary of Lucy, he could tell she was up to something.

About an hour later they reached the nearest town to the station, and filled up the tanks with fuel. He waited by the car. Time to go, and he got in. A minute later and Lucy bounded in too. Who was that with her?

"Hey Doug, is it all right if we give Michelle a ride too? She'll pay for the fuel!"

"Sounds fair, Lucy, OK" he drawled.

"Hey guys, there won't be any room for me!" Ian complained.

"Well Ian, you can either wait here, or just put up with it!" Doug was unsympathetic.

It wasn't likely that he'd find any other way of making the journey, so he shut up. A minute later Michelle appeared at his door. She was as fat as Lucy! There was no way they would all fit. She opened the door. "Budge up!" she cheerfully commanded, and got in. Ian hadn't moved and she simply got in and pushed him along with her bulk. She squashed him into Lucy and then pushed him a bit harder as she slid in. Then she squashed herself beside him. There wasn't quite enough room. It didn't bother her. Normally in a car like this she and Lucy would have been squashed almost together. They both knew that Ian would be squished between them, and squished tightly too. Michelle pushed hard against him and managed to close the door.

Ian had indeed been squashed in between them. Lucy and Michelle's fat was splurging over him - the softness of their thighs spreading out over his legs, their fat bodies over him, and his small frame stuck under their shoulders. They rested their arms, squashing his arms underneath. Their arms were too big and heavy so he couldn't lift his arms. Their shoulders were pressed into each side of his head - they really were big compared to him. He was stuck firmly. Worse, Doug had turned the radio up loud, and nobody could hear him. Well Lucy and Michelle could, but they weren't paying any attention.

It was getting to be really hot in the car, and Lucy and Michelle were sweating profusely, as was Ian. Lucy wanted to stretch out, and widened her legs, squashing Ian's leg right under her big heavy thigh. Michelle saw and did the same. They had now given up all pretence of accidental squashing and now were ready to get their revenge on Ian for 6 months as a bad manager. None of this had been an accident.

Lucy lifted her arm and calmly stuffed Ian's face back, right into the sweaty armpit. Then she put her arm back down, mashing Ian's face under her big heavy fleshy arm, imprisoning him in that very wet and sweaty fold. Just before she sealed him in, he heard her say "start licking".

He was disgusted, but quickly realised that he was truly trapped. It was obvious that Doug and Elsie weren't interested or didn't know. And Lucy wasn't releasing him. It was hard to breathe, and he knew that Lucy was relaxed and would happily sit like this for hours. She really was heavy and so sweaty. And now she was resting her hand on his crotch, gently squeezing his balls. She wasn't doing it hard, but he could sense a threat.

He started licking. There was a strong taste and the smell was unpleasant. But he had no choice at all. His 10 minutes trapped under her sweaty armpit went so slowly. When she released him the freshness of the air in the car hit him for a moment, but before he knew what was happening he was trapped again, head bent back this time inside Michelle's armpit. He hadn't noticed that Michelle was a bit fleshier, and a bit bigger. But the difference was that her arm was so much heavier, and as she rested it on him he was crushed heavily. Plus she was so much sweatier, and her armpit itself was bigger - his whole face seemed to be pressed right in against it.

Michelle was more patient than Lucy, and happily kept Ian prisoner in her armpit for much longer. His neck was burning in pain, but he simply couldn't move a muscle. Plus Lucy hadn't stopped massaging his crotch, and he had begun to harden. She was stroking him through his shorts.

He was completely trapped in between and really under 2 massive women. One had his head firmly trapped securely in her armpit, while the other was now stroking his erection firmly and slowly. He began to struggle more violently as he knew that he was getting close. But the speed and strength of her stroking continued unabated. Despite being squished into this very undignified position, and totally dominated and humiliated by 2 very fat women; despite his face being trapped in a most disgusting sweaty armpit, wedged under one very heavy arm, making his neck burn, he could feel his orgasm rise. And then shoot out, into his pants. Uncomfortably filling his pants and making his shorts change to a darker colour. But the strength and persistence of Lucy's stroking continued. She carried on strongly rubbing up and down. They could feel him really struggling now, but they kept him firmly pinned. Lucy carried on stroking him, aware of his desperation for her to stop, the sensitivity of his penis post ejaculation torturing him without abatement.

Michelle released his head and Lucy whispered into his ear. "I won't stop you know". Ian looked at her pleadingly. "Well, I might."

Ian squirmed but he was pinned. "What! Anything! What?"

Lucy smirked. "I want you to be my comfy seat cushion, and Michelle's too! Want me to stop?" Ian was desperate. Lucy continued. "Even if you don't want to be, we'll make you. But you'll be a lot less uncomfortable if you lie down voluntarily".

She leaned forwards and sat up a little. "Down you go" Michelle said as she pushed him from behind, with unstoppable strength. He was now wedged behind Lucy, and she sat back and pressed him into the seat. He was crushed. She leant forwards again. Now he was in the fold at the back of the seat, and was absolutely terrified. He knew that if Lucy sat down he would be completely crushed, and he'd already had a taste of her weight.

Found this on the web, throught it would fit right in. I didn't write this though, someone named fionabrown wrote it. Just wanted to give credit where credit was due. Enjoy.

Story: The Psychologist, pt1

Nearly time for the 2 o'clock appointment - yet another long day. At least she was his last for the day. The buzzer went - right on time. He told his secretary to send her in and take the afternoon off.

-=-

This was her second session. As a well known psychologist and psychotherapist, he specialised in sexual issues. Most of his clients were middle aged women and he was becoming jaded hearing the same problems. At her first session last week she hadn't let much slip and he still wasn't sure what the issue was.

There was a knock and the secretary showed her in.

He welcomed her in warmly. "Mrs Edwins". He rose and led her in. He was only a small man and she towered over him. He knew her type - rich and brash. He expected her latest Mercedes to match her bright jewellery. But unusually she wore jeans instead of some designer outfit. He imagined they were very expensive.

She sat down at the couch, opposite him in his big comfortable soft armchair.

He opened his notes. The professional notes were sparse, but he always kept a separate scrapbook of personal private notes and doodles. He'd written a lot about Mrs Edwins. 'Fat' 'Obese' 'MASSIVE' and 'enormous' scribbled over and over. It was stating the obvious. She was tall - he reckoned about 6'2 or so. This week she was wearing high heels, and seemed so much taller. They must be strong shoes - he looked at her feet squashing the soles down - to take all her weight. She was generally enormous in every direction. Huge breasts - she wore a top that showed her tremendous cleavage. He reckoned he could lose his head in there for sure. Her massive belly was obviously tightly held in but he could still make out the rolls of fat. Those jeans barely constrained her giant bottom - huge round buttocks leading to massive thick thighs. Her legs were big and heavy, all the way down to those great big and wide feet. She made him look like some tiny dwarf - he imagined that one of her legs might weigh more than him.

"So Mrs Edwin. How are you feeling today?" The words came out automatically. He avoided saying "how are we feeling today" - it was so patronising.

Her response wasn't especially telling. The conversation still wasn't revealing what was really on her mind. He knew a trick to make her relax, a sort of pseudo hypnosis, just to make her feel less inhibited. If she really did want to talk about something, this would let it out.

After a minute she seemed to loosen up. He sat back and waited to hear what she was really thinking. He wondered which of the usual problems he'd hear. Orgasm problems. Sexual dysfunction. Husband problems. An affair. Wanting sex with another woman. Or maybe something interesting, something historical. He'd heard it all, or so he thought.

She paused, as if wondering whether she could really say it. He reassured her.

"Don't worry Mrs Edwin, I've heard it all. In my experience there's nothing too big to hang on to." He paused, the word 'Big' lighting up in his mind, too small a description for this giant woman. "Everything in this room is completely confidential".

She composed herself.

"Doctor, I like to sit on men's faces. I think about it all day long. I really like to feel a man under me."

Is that it, he thought. Is that all? He mentally stifled a yawn.

"Thats perfectly normal Mrs Edwin." He was about to continue but she stopped him.

"No, there's more to it than that." She paused, unsure about continuing. He waited.

"I like to squash men under me. I mean, I really like to feel a man under my weight."

He hadn't expected this. He sat up. At last, something interesting to discuss with his colleagues, an odd case. He pictured the scene at the golf club. "You'll never guess - I've got this 30 stone woman who likes to squash men for fun".

He composed himself. "Tell me more about it, Mrs Edwin".

"Ok. " She spoke carefully. "I like to sit on my husband and feel him under me being crushed, to relax on him and control him completely. On his face. "

He could see that merely saying it was having an effect on her - her cheeks were becoming flushed. She wasn't lying. But was it just a fantasy or was there more to come?

"I like to sit on his body and squash him flat. I dream of sitting on him and not getting off, even when he needs me to."

She paused.

"I've even stood on him, walked on him, and stood on his face."

Blimey! This husband must be a very strong bloke, he thought.

"You have no idea how much I like to do it."

He pondered about what to say next. "Why is this an issue?" he asked.

"Doctor, I weigh 33 stones. Have you any idea how heavy that is?"

He had to confess that he didn't really. His wife was petite, smaller than him. He'd never been with a big woman in his life.

"Doctor, why don't you lie on the couch for a second and I will sit on your stomach to show you. Just for a second. " He didn't spot the gleam in her eye as she said it.

He knew that this was wrong and unprofessional, but she had his curiosity. No, he couldn't possibly.

"It would only be for 1 second, Doctor. Then you'd know, and it would make me feel much better for you to understand."

She stood up, really towering over him. He noticed her feet, the skin around the soles squashing out and really pulverising those high heels. That illustrated the weight enough for him.

"Just for a moment, Doctor, then I'll get up and we can carry on."

He decided to go for it. "Ok Mrs Edwin, if it will make this easier for you."

He went to the couch and laid down, face up. He was now looking at her from behind. That really was one enormous bottom. He didn't think he'd ever seen anything like it. His second thoughts came thick and fast. That bottom was in fact giant, and he suddenly visualised how much weight it would impose. Those jeans were as broad across as his whole body, from neck to crotch. Nope. He realised that this would be a bad idea.

Mrs Edwin had other ideas though. Just as he was getting up, she sat down on him. It was quick and solid, as she sat back, driving his body deep into the couch. His face was mashed forwards against one thigh as his whole body, right up to the neck, was compressed completely under her. That wide bottom stretched all the way over his stomach, with all her weight completely mashing him. If this hadn't just been for a minute, the psychologist knew that he'd be unable to move for a month after.

She relaxed her weight onto him, stretching out her legs. She leant back against the couch and just sat.

The pain was becoming indescribable. Her massive bulk compressed his whole body - he was sure his chest had been mashed flat into his back. He couldn't breathe or move a muscle. His arms were trapped by his sides under all that bulk and he couldn't even free a finger. His neck was painfully stretched and bent forwards, his body had been crushed so deep into the couch. The foam of the cushion was pressing his face forwards under her weight right against her thigh. He couldn't eek out a sound to let her know how much pain he was in. He'd knew he'd just have to wait patiently for her to get up. He couldn't even shake his head, and she wasn't paying any attention to his thrashing legs.

But she didn't get up yet. He wanted to say 'OK, got the picture' but there was no chance of that. He was beginning to feel weaker, desperate to breathe. She wasn't moving. He was completely trapped, completely immobile, under her immense weight. There was no chance for him at all.

"Well, thats a minute" she announced. He prepared himself for release, but she didn't move. He couldn't take it any more, but she was in complete control of him. He knew he had no choice in the matter at all, none whatsoever. He so desperately needed to breathe. Then she leaned forwards, and lifted. Release.

He gasped frantically for air, and she sat down again. This time, ever so slightly over, so that she was sitting slightly higher on him, the fat buttock held so firmly by those jeans crushing his neck and chin. She stretched out and relaxed again. And she just sat, feeling the power. After a minute she leaned forward and lifted, then sat down again.

This time she placed a big meaty hand on his forehead, and spent some time slowly pressing his head back into the cushion, demonstrating her strength. Her big hand stretched right round his face, her thumb on one temple, her fingers stretched round to the other temple. She squeezed and gripped his face and pressed it down hard, leaning over slightly.

Then she leaned in the other direction, running her other hand over his crotch. She felt him through his trousers. "Enjoying this are you?" she asked. Not that it would have mattered, she had decided to make an afternoon of it. She'd overheard him tell his secretary that she could go as there were no more clients today.

She lifted up and sat back down again, her full weight easily mashing him and owning him entirely. He felt her lean forward and fiddle with something. Then she sat up, and started to unbutton her top. In a moment he had a side view of that massive fleshy body. Those breasts were huge, but it was her stomach that caught his eye. It had spilt over the top of her jeans and was sticking out massively, resting over her thighs. She leaned back and lifted up, giving him some air which he desperately sucked in. He tried to roll out sideways but there was nowhere to go. She was loosening those jeans now, and beginning to slide them down. Satisfied with her progress at removing them, she sat down again and lifted her legs, moving and wiggling to get them off. Sitting still the compression and pressure seemed to increase by the second, but as she wiggled and lifted her legs, the crushing multiplied. He was sure he was now even deeper into that old couch.

The jeans were off and she lifted up again to slide down her big knickers. He thought he'd seen her stomach in all its glory, but as she slid those knickers off it was released and splurged out hugely. She sat down and again started wiggling and manouvering those knickers off. Then she sat, legs together, stomach resting heavily on her thighs, rolls of fat up her body and those huge breasts.

"Like knicker, do you?" she asked. Not waiting for his reply, she stuck them on his face, hiding him from view, and began gently massaging him through his trousers slowly. After a few minutes, occassionally lifting to give him air, she got up.

But this wasn't to be a release. She took her knickers off his face and leant forwards, that huge belly hanging massively down almost to her knees. She manouvered herself over him, pressing that belly against his body as she lay flat on top of him. She stretched out her legs and then positioned her huge breasts around his head.

Not only was he completely smothered, he was now also completely invisible. Lying on top of him like this, her massive body easily squashed him under her right into the couch. There was not an inch of him to be seen under her fatty folds. Her huge breasts squashed around his head and rested comfortably on the cushion. She squeezed them rythmically together, squashing his face.

Every time she lifted up to give him air, she scooted forwards slightly. Very soon she was pressing her massive, soft and flabby belly down onto his face. Even without leaning forwards she knew that her belly weighed several stones, just resting. Alone it was enough to smother and squash a man's head. And now, lying forwards on his face, it smooshed right around his head. She was in no doubt though, despite its soft flabbiness, that it was a solid heavy crushing weight, easily consuming his head.

Now things were becoming interesting. It was time to squash him under her crotch.

Another story I found on the web. This one is written by  fionabrown





She was furious. It had been an awful evening. The party was hot and uncomfortable, and she felt sweaty and uncomfortable. Her date had been really mean to her as well - he claimed that a 400lbs 50 year old had no business being out at night and should be asleep in her fat bed. Now she couldnt get a taxi home and had to walk for miles. And it was raining.

Coming through the park, she saw the leery old drunk asleep on the bench. He was actually quite well spoken, but small, wiry, and with a nasty glint in his eyes. She wondered what his story was.

She also wished he'd get lost too. She'd never been happy with a man - perhaps it was her size, or her personality? As she passed the bench, she could hear him stirring. He woke and slurred out to her that he wanted to take her fat ass, whatever that meant.

She realised she hated him too. Her house had been on the market for months, and she knew he was putting buyers off. Who wants to buy a house beside a noise singing wino, hidden in the neighbouring park. Because of him, at night no one went there.

"Come back, where are you going" he slurred as she waltzed past. "Fat bitch"

It was the last straw. She turned around and walked the three steps back to him. She looked at his small frame lying on the hard bench. She turned around, mentally comparing her immense size to his diminutive stature.

Yes, he was to blame for everything. With that thought, she heavily sat down on the centre of the bench.

Her cushion was pulverised. Her width meant that her buttocks stretched from his crotch up to his chin. She sat back and relaxed on the trash. Looking down, she noticed his face getting redder and redder. Not a sound passed his lips. She wondered if she had crushed all the air from him. She bounced a little in meanness, but nothing came out.

She pondered the futulity of his life. Nobody would miss him. She leaned gently left to right, feeling his body compress, his bones squeeze together under her massive body. Actually, she quite liked this feeling.

She realised she had total power over the tramp. He was completely pinned, and could not even breathe. She knew that she was crushing him. She lifted up for a second, momentarily throwing her weight back to gain momentum, and then heard nothing, followed by a sudden wheezing and gasping.

It occurred to her that if she was normal, she might be concerned for somebody in his position. But she felt evil, and powerful. She was drenched in sweat from the walk and her clothes were wet through from the rain. Her feet ached. Her limbs ached. She wanted a comfortable seat. She flounced back down on the man.

She looked down into his eyes. He looked glazed, and puzzled. Not pleading. Resigned. She wondered if he always looked like that, or just when he was being mauled by a bottom which now owned him. She definitely felt ownership. He had cost her hundreds of thousands in lost house sale, so now she had him instead.

She wriggled her buttocks. Such a simple small act. She had huge meaty buttocks. She concentrated on the simple motion of her tensing them - invisibly underneath her - and feeling him actually grind in compression. It was that simple. She could torture the tramp without anyone even being able to see, had they been watching.

She stayed like this for ages, occasionally getting up off the tramp. It seemed so comfortable, and so natural. After around half an hour, she stood up. He seemed dazed, but even still the sight of his unshaven face irritated her. She positioned herself over his face. Even sitting up here, she realised her ass would still reach his little belly.

She sat down again. She didnt know that his head turned involuntarily to the side under her great weight. It didnt enter her head at all. But she was comfortable, and wiggled around. Her right buttock was centred against his face. Her clothes held her flesh from spilling around his forehead, but the qualtity of flesh was there. She thought she might be more comfortable if she moved over a little, to squash his face under that crack, between those buttocks, in that giant crevice.

She slid over and now her buttock spilled over the top of his head. She relaxed her weight fully. She knew she must smell bad - she had been so wet and sweaty. It made her smile. Serves the little tramp right.

She stood up, and peeled down her wet panties. The rain had soaked through to them, and this, combined with her sweat, had made them noticeably odorous. She rubbed them against his face slowly, looking directly into his eyes. His breathing was shallow, but he was there, aware of what was happening. She could see it in his mind. She very slowly rubbed the smelliest gusset against his face, and then rubbed the bottom against his nose too.

She turned around, and lifted her skirt back. Then she slowly lowered herself downwards, until she could feel her flesh against the unshaven face. It irritated her smooth behind, but when she saw fully and absorbed his face in her flesh, she hardly noticed.

She relaxed fully once again. Her voluminous skin, over her tremendous buttocks, easily encompassed his whole face. Even though he was looking to the side, her soft yet meaty flesh squeezed around his face, smothering him completely.

But it wasnt the smothering that he hated the most. Not the sweat, or her strong smell. Not the oily sweat that she was smearing on his face. Not even the humiliation. It was the massive compression, the huge crushing she subjected him to. The ever increasing compression that her giant frame so effortlessly imposed on him. It caused him so much pain. And he saw her anger, and realised the pointlessness of his situation. He knew he would have to endure this for a long time. And he was resigned to it.

I didn't write this. I got this off another website, and I thought if would fit right in here.


BBW stepmothers revenge

Part 1

It was the last straw. Harold had finally decided to leave her, and it was all down to that prat - his son. After Harold's wife left him, Marjorie fell in love and they moved in together. There was one big problem, his son, Sean. Sean had never liked Marjorie because of her size and he used every opportunity to drive her away. Despite being 21 and having moved out, he was still tha apple of his fathers eye. Finally he had persuaded Harold that Marjorie, at 20 stone and 6 foot tall, was not suitably demure, petite ot easy to control. And Harold had eventually given in, choosing his son over her.

Marjorie was not at all pleased. Instead of feeling sorry for herself, however, she decided she would take a nasty revenge on Sean. He had always made fun of her huge ass, pretending it smelt (how juvenile!) and when he discovered that she was size 22 and that her ass was over 50 inches around, he told everyone, humiliating Marjorie. Now she planned to humiliate him.

Her preparations were thorough. They simply involved wearing the same panties, day in, day out, and at night, for a week. And not taking any showers. Incredibly, the thought of what she was going to do made her very horny, and wearing the same underwear constantly served to remind her, which, constantly kept her excited and damp. And of course, this made her panties smell even stronger. She had selected an especially sad pair of grey cotton panties. After toying with silk she decided that the less appealing she looked - and stained grey cotton panties definitely wouldnt appeal to Sean - the better.

The day came that Harold was due go away for a business trip. Marjorie knew that the house would be empty except for Sean. She sat in her own lounge, anxiously sitting and getting herself mentally ready, persuading herself to go over and do it. She knew that Sean would be home around 7pm, and at 8pm she thought of going. 9pm - could she really do it? 10pm she should go now! 11pm How could she do that? Finally at midnight she got into the car, and parked outside Harold's. She could see the lounge light on, and she watched and waited. At almost 2am, the lounge light switched off (probably watching porno movies, that brat, she thought!) and a while later the bedroom light was switched off too. Her excitement was tremendous. She had always been ladylike, and this kind of thing was most unlike her. But she was angry as anything and wanted revenge.

She sneaked into the house, opening and closing the door quietly. She tiptoed up to Seans room and looked over at him in the bed, sleeping. She let her skirt fall to the ground and felt more excitement. Rubbing herself gently, she watched Sean, still trying to make up her mind.

And then, unbelievably (to her) she wandered over to the bed, turned herself round, and stood at the side of the bed with her ass looming large over Seans head.

Oh! She suddenly thought she might need something to restrain Sean. Luckily, she knew exactly what to do, and went over to his wardrobe, where she borrowed a couple of thick leather belts. Then almost without thinking, she moved back to the bed, sat down heavily on Seans face, and reached down to grab both his wrists.

Of course, he woke up suddenly, not knowing what was happening except that there was some huge weight crushing his head back deep into the pillow - and into the bed! He couldnt move or turn, and someone was trying to grip his wrists. And he struggled! But for all his struggles, and with the element of surprise, he soon found his wrists, and then his ankles, securely fastened.

Now was the time for the fun to begin!

Found this story on another board, thought it was worth putting up here.




My name is Bethany and I am a very Big girl, and I always have been.
I'm 28 years old, 6.8ft tall, 425lbs 48JJ-38-56 and shoulder length wavy
strawberry red hair. Any way I live sort of a secret life, for I have a
severe lust for crushing things under my extreme wieght. I mean all my
things are often destroyed by my wieght, for instance all of my furniture
has broken arms. I have never had a boyfriend and I've always been lonely,
but I have finally had enough it's time for this world to face me and my
needs.

I made my way through the park like I did every day on my way to work. It
was a beautiful day, as I walked along the same tarred path I did every
day. However this time a young couple was sitting along the side on the
grass.

"Wow look at that thing." said the man as he looked up at me, and then
over to his skinny flat chested little girlfriend.

"Ewww she is so fat and ugly." said the woman as she repositioned her self
to look at her boyfriend more then me.

I was walking by when she repositioned herself, and her right hand landed
on the tar three steps in front of me. I looked down and with the way I
was feeling, and with what the couple had said I couldn't help myself. I
stepped foward with my right foot in its four inch high heel and stepped
down on her hand.

"Excuse me" I said as I began to step down on the skanks little hand, I
could feel it getting flatter as I stpped down.

The little skank screached in pain as I stopped with one foot on her hand
and the other in the air. I loved the feeling as I felt her hand being
crushed under me, I could feel and hear the bones in her hand bending
and breacking.

"What's wrong honey?" the man asked his woman as he tried to comfort her.

But the woman didn't answer she still just screamed and tears were
rolling down her eyes. The pain I was causing her aroused me in a way,
I could only get from crushing things. The man still didn't understand
what was happening as I bounced on her hand feeling it snap and crackle
under my foot.

The woman let out another high pitched scream, and I just kept standing
there enjoying myself, as the little wench suffered under my wieght.
Finally her boyfriend realised what was going on and stood up.

"Miss your standing on her hand." whimpered the man as he noticed that he
only stood nipple to eye with me. I looked down between my mammoth breasts
and starred at him looking back up at me. I liked people who were average
size or smaller, they never dared to fight me, I was just to much bigger.

"Oh I'm so sorry." I smiled as I stepped off her hand and continued
walking to work, looking over my shoulder to see the skank clutching her
right hand and curling up in a ball.

I couldn't wait to get to work, becuase it was the one place I got to
sqaush little people, and no one thought any thing of it. Being a female
wrestler at the mud pit was the best thing that had ever happened to me.
I mean how great is it to be paid to do the very thing you love most of
all.

I mean just yesterday I was wrestling this little 5.1 woman who didn't
even wiegh 100 pounds. I crushed her into the mud as she stayed under me
during the entire 30 minute match. I just wish they would allow more
then just 30 minute matches, I enjoyed crushing her but I wanted more
time to do so.

I finally reached the Mud Pit, which actually had five different arenas
in it, including a wrestling ring. I was shocked to see so many people,
what was going on here today that would bring such a crowd. I quickly
went to my dressing room and got prepared for my match against an unknown
opponent.

I had my purple unitard on as I walked barefoot down the hall toward the,
back stage waiting room. It was here that I all ways waited for the match
maker to come and inform me about my match. As I enetered the room I saw
a good friend of mine and an opponent wrestler I had sqaushed many times.
Rebecca was a little tiny woman who loved being crushed, she stood only
5.1 feet tall at 37 years old and wieghed 92 pounds. Her stick figure
body was hard to describe as anything else, at 30AA-19-30 and crew cut
straw blonde hair.

"So you getting used to me, yet?" I asked her as I walked in the room and
sat down on one of the big fluffy recliners.

"Not really," said Rebecca as she looked at me kinda scared. "I just hope
I don't have a match with any one big today, I'm still in pain from the
sqaushing you gave me yesterday."

"Since I started here we've had five matches, and you're still not use to
me." I said as I looked her over noticing several bruises on her.

"Well you are a lot bigger then me and you get carried away easily."
explained Rebecca trying to defend her pried. "I do like having you on
me but sometimes you go to far."

"Yeah that's what I like about you, rather then just giving in like all
the other little wrestlers here. you actually fight back until the end
of the 30 minute match." I said smiling at her as I suddenly noticed the
Match Maker walk into the room. His name was shawn and he was 30 years
old, 6.1ft 215lbs had a big strong figure and golden blonde hair just a
couple inches long.

"Alright Bethany, your opponent is in the ring waiting for you." said
Shawn as he motioned for me to follow him. I waved bye to Rebecca and
followed Shawn to the ring as I did everyday. I walked down the ramp and
to the pudding arena, there stood my foe, standing knee deep in pudding.
She was probably a model from the look of it, she was 21 years old 5.9ft
110lbs 34DD-20-34 with perfect blonde hair.

"The following match is a 10 minute pudding match between the 110 pound
Shania and her opponent wieghing in at 425lbs BIG BETH!" annouced Shawn
as he rung the bell, starting the timer and match.

"Noooo." moaned Shania as she saw me and quivered, I walked over to her
and bumped her with my belly. Shania flew five feet through the air and
landed flat on her ass in the pudding. I took this oppertunity to do a
belly flop on her.

"Splat,!" I laughed mocking the busty little model as I came crashing
down on her, pudding flying every where. I laid there on her crushing
her smothering her down in to the pudding, and releshing the fact that she
was being destroyed under me.

I got up and stood over her as she looked up into my eyes, I smiled at her
and then ass dropped right down onto her big fake tits. I was hoping I
Would burst them but I didn't, I did how ever send Shania to a level of
pain I'm sure her tight little body had never expierenced.

"Please no more." begged Shania as I got up off her, I looked at the clock

and we still had five minutes to go. I was glad this wasn't a 30 minute
match cause I could never make my self let her last that long. I knew
from the past that we would only be paid if we both could last as long as
the time limit.

"Ok" I agreed as I grabbed her by the shoulders standing her up, time for
a different attack. I grabbed the back of Shanias head and pulled it deep
into my huge cleavage, I then arched my back and pulled Shania up off the
floor. Shania was dangling by her head, which had dissappeared between
my big meaty breasts, and her body lay limp on my big fat belly. I stood
there smothering here in my fat sweaty pudding covered cleavage, for the
next four minutes.

"Finish her, Big Beth!" the audience hollered with excitement, trying
to encourage me as the last minute arrived. I was so aroused now that
there was no way I was not going to finish this model off for good. I
tossed Shania down in to the pudding and climbed up the 8 foot wall that
each arena had sorrounding it, I looked down at the little model and was
so aroused I was on the edge of having an orgasm.

"8 foot body splash!" I yelled to the crowd as I jumped off the wall and
fell through the air landing with a huge thud and pudding flying up over
the wall and on to the crowd, who was now giving me a standing appluase.
I landed on the little model so hard, I felt her ribs crack, her
implants burst, and I knocked her out cold. I just laid there on her
squashing her even more as I had a breath taking orgasm, I Just loved
feeling things go splat under me escpesccially living things!

The match had ended, and I went back to my dressing room to cleanup, and
as all ways my opponent was hauled of on a stretcher to the hosspitol. I
had made 100 dollars for that match and wouldn't need to do anything until
tommorrow.

With my hundred dollars I decided I wanted to go buy myself some new
shoes. There was only one place I ever shopped for shoes, and that was at
the Walk Way. As I made my way to the store, I had to pass through the
town park, and pass an old man who was homeless and always bothered me.

I walked down the pathway and saw him up ahead, lying on a park bench. He
had a bottle of wiskey wrapped in a brown paper back, in his hand dangling
off the bench. He must be drunk and that ment he would really harress me,
but today if he did I would be prepared for him.

I reached the bench the 65 year old man laid on and was soon past it as
he seamed to be asleep. I felt such dissapointment he had bothered me so
many times and I just wanted to smash him, so bad. As I walked on, I heard
a thud and the bottle breacking behind me. I turned around and saw that he
had rolled over and fell off the bench, he now laid directly in the path.

"Oh crud!" I said looking around to see if anyone else was watching, but
no one was any where to be seen. "I must have dropped it back there." In
case any one was around I wanted them to believe I was going over to look
for something.

As I lay on the bed resting after two hours of racquetball, I was surprised to here the phone ring. Kathy always had poor timing. I answered the phone and her voice on the other end confirmed what I already had suspected. Her husband was call into work and she was free for the night. I tried to inform her about how worn out I felt from the workout and about my meetings in the morning, but nothing could discourage her desires. In her normal tone she, simple stated, ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be over in about 30minââ,¬Â. ââ,¬Å"Great!ââ,¬Â I replied with some sarcasm.

It was already 11pm and I need a shower. I showered quickly and was lying on the bed in my gym shorts when I heard the tell tailed knock at the door. Her desire to see me wasnââ,¬â,,¢t just to talk. She simply wanted sexual satisfaction. If her husband would have been at home sheââ,¬â,,¢d be chasing him rather than me. It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t about whom she was with, so the small talk really didnââ,¬â,,¢t matter. I answered the door and let her into my hotel room.

I was always amazed at her size and this time was no different. She had to turn sideways to enter the doorway. Kathy stood almost 6ââ,¬â,,¢2ââ,¬Â and weight in at almost 650 lbs. I always wandered how strong she most have been to move all that weight. I gave her a quick peck on the cheek and a brief hug. We talked for bit and I went back to lay on the bed. I informed her again how fatigued I was from my workout and racquetball. I turn to the TV and noticed a Basketball game was about to start and ask if she minded me watching the game. Her response was ââ,¬Å"as long as we could snuggle ââ,¬Å". Of course I knew snuggling with her always led to other activities.

I turned to watch the game and Kathy quickly disrobed and joined me on the bed. I was kind in the middle and only Ã,¾ the way up on the bed. So when Kathy got into bed I felt her warmth against my side. Even though it was a king size bed, Kathy body took up half the bed just laying on her side.

The basketball game had just tipped off and I turned my head towards Kathy and right into a pair of the largest breasts I would ever hope to see. Each breast was twice again the size of my head and her nipple must have been the size of my face. My statement of ââ,¬Å"WOWââ,¬Â clearly pleased her. Then Kathy swung her huge leg over my midsection. The weight of her leg alone compressed my diaphragm enough to make breathing difficult. But this time Kathy has something else in mind for her move dropped her leg on me with enough force to drive some air out of my lungs. The initial impact of her leg landing heavily across my body didnââ,¬â,,¢t really hurt, but it clearly established the framework of other events to follow.

Kathy quickly just followed her leg and I found myself trapped in mounds of breast meat. I attempted to struggle, but her weight held me completely in check. It also forced the remaining air out of my lungs. My arms failed at her sides attempting in weak attempts to get her off. She ignored my feeble attempts and simply lay there drowning me in her breast as she continued to squash any remaining air from my now panicked body. Anyone who as ever attempted to hold there breath might understand this feeling, if you breathe out and see how long you last. Eventually you have two choices breath or pass out. Since the first really wasnââ,¬â,,¢t an option at the time, I quickly begin seeing white flashes and then nothing. I must have stopped attempting to dislodge Kathy at some point and Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure she felt my body relax as I slowly pass out from lack of air.

When I started to regain my wits, I continued to feel a strange numbness in my legs. I quickly realized why. Kathy was now sitting on my midsection. My arms were neatly pen at my sides. She continued to sit on me in what might be considered a schoolboy pin in wrestling, but rather than holding my arms down above my head she just pinned them down by my sides using her weight to hold them in place. I could breath in this position, but only as deep as she allowed.

My head was splitting form the deprived oxygen when I passed out and the needles in my legs were getting worse by the minute. I told Kathy Iââ,¬â,,¢d had enough and to let me up. She smiled at me with an evil grin and continued to hold her position of power. I continued to endure this pose for at least fifteen more minutes until I finally fussed at her enough to encourage her to moved. At least I though she was going to move. I must have said something to piss her off because she lifted all her weight up onto her knees. The air felt great rushing back into my lungs and I could literary feel the blood rush to my lower extremities. That great feeling didnââ,¬â,,¢t last long. Kathy slammed her butt back down with all her weight behind it. The air that I so badly needed was again gone in a whoosh. She repeated this movement a number of times. I kind of lost count after the first three or four. I really scared she was going to hurt me and once or twice I know the sound of something cracking or breaking went through my body and into my ears. At some point I simply passed out again. Just to wake and find her sitting higher on my chest.

I prayed nothing was broken other and the box springs on the bed and I didnââ,¬â,,¢t really seem to be in any real pain other than not being able to expand my ribcage. I found breath much easier with her sitting high on my chest because at this angle she wasnââ,¬â,,¢t compressing my diaphragm any longer. I still couldnââ,¬â,,¢t talk, but I could hear just fine and from what I heard and understood, I was about to get a massive facefucking. If I did right I could breath if not it was bye-bye land again

I know there is at least one other story on this board that involves an Aunt crushing her younger smaller nephew, but I had this idea for a story, and I think I can add enough to make it seem new. Hope you all enjoy.




Sammy was stuck at his fat Aunts' apartment again. Whenever his parents decided they needed a "quite night alone" he got send over to his two Aunts place to spent the night. Sammy complained and got mad at his parents whenever this happened, but secretly he loved it. At 13 he already knew he was a fan of fat girls. At school he always tried to sit behind the fattest girl to sneak a peak at her butt, hoping to see panties. And he loved his Aunts.


Of the two Aunts, Jessica was the biggest. She was blond, had a very pretty face, 5'7 and about 400 pounds if Sam had to guess. She was massive. At her reasonably young age (Jessica was only 26) she still loved to dress sexy. Around the house for instance, whether Sammy was there or not she usually walked around in only tight workout shorts and belly shirts. Aunt Jess had a huge flabby belly, and pretty large breasts but neither could compair to her giant ass. Especially in the tight workout shorts her butt was amazingly huge. It stuck out so wide it looked as if you could stick a dinner plate on it without fear of it falling, and was so wide Jess took up two seat plus some on any bus or train she took to work. Of course the ass was simply the top of two very fat and wide thighs, which in jeans rubbed together in a musical and visual hypnotic motion.


Not to be outdone, Sammy's second and old Aunt Dawn was no small fry. At her 40 years of age, she was easily 350 pounds of female flesh herself. While not as "gifted" as her younger sister in the hips, Dawn made up for it by having truly huge breasts. Dawn's boobs were often talked about in jest at family gatherings or with friends because of their size. Her tits were always joked about to "be able to crush a beer can in a single bounce" or them having to force her to hire out the job of tying her shoes due to her breasts being too large for her to see past. knowing her pros and cons full well, Dawn could often be seen walking around in a tight shirt (most often a tank-top) without a bra. Simple and sexy.

Sammy simply adored being babysat by his two massive aunts. One thing he always tried to accomplish on those days and nights at their place was to catch a glimpse of them in their underware, or changing. Sammy felt almost a never-ending urge to see his beautiful aunts in their panties and bras.

During one summer, after being dropped off at his aunt's place so his folks could travel north on business, Sammy got the chance of a lifetime. Jessica and Dawn had just came back from shopping for some summer clothes and were looking forward to spending some serious time trying out there new clothes in front of the mirror. Yet here was Sammy now, who they were going to have to keep entertained. That was when Jessica had her devilish idea.

"Hey squirt, he'd you like to help your Aunties out tonight?" asked Jess

"Sure, Aunt Jess whatcha want me to do?" answered Sammy who would have done anything for these fat women.

"Well, Dawn and I just got back from clothes shopping, and could use a man opinion on what we got. So what do you say to siting though a little fashion show?" said Jessica smiling knowingly at Dawn. Both ladies were fully aware at Sammy's awe of their size. They found it cute and enduring how the little guy stared at their bodies when he thought they weren't looking.

"Sssure! I mean, yeah I could do that" Sammy answered, not wanting to shocked and pleased at his dream coming true.

I was enchanted with her enormous size...Beth was both eight inches taller than the next tallest female and five inches taller than the tallest male, but also she was the greatest in girth of everyone around her...she was indeed quite fat, and was at least twice the weight of the next biggest as I saw it.
She was about six inches taller than me,and outweighed me by two and a half times give or take.
I was in complete awe of her. I followed Beth around like a puppy...though I attempted to be as covert as possible. Watching her walk in front of me I was hypnotized by the movements of her rear and the swaying of her hips. When she wore tight pants and top I enjoyed seeing every contour of her body, especially her bouncing breasts. Other times she wore a looser top and a mid legth skirt, so then I could see her bulging fat calves, and when she wore something sleevless I couldn't of been a lot happier to see her soft bare arms swaying with her walk. I was happiest however watching her from behind and for some reason always hoping I could see her bend over. Her massive buttox were objects of great beauty themselves.
*Oh...to touch her softness....that ass.* I thought.


As time went on I began to get bold and approach closer to Beth each time I saw her. Finally the moment came, and it was perfect timing. There was nobody else around to be seen late in the day. I was standing in plain sight, but behind her watching her, and I didn't think she knew I was there. She turned her back towards me and then bent over to pick something up off the floor in front of her.
"Oh....Beth."*oh shit* I said that out loud.
She quickly raised up and turned around.
"id you call me?" she asked.
"Yes...I guess I did." I said walking up closer to her slowly.
"Wait...I know you...you're the little perv thats always following me around and starring at my ass."
"What?" I replied in disbelief that she had ever seen me.
"If you want to see my ass so bad then see my ass you will." Beth said to me with a slight scolding tone.
She grasped me by the back of my neck and quickly gided me through a door near by...it was the ladies restroom. Once inside she locked the door behind us then began to force me to the floor. I was just to small to give her much resistance though I tried...she just weighed too much and easily out leveraged me. The room was just large enough for a sink and a toilet. When she had me completely down on the floor my head was near one wall and my feet on the other side near the door. I was face down, then she took hold of my shoulder and flipped me over onto my back, and quickly straddled me over my chest and facing the door. She soon had her skirt unzipped and pushed it down off her hips and onto me and then stepped out of it. Now I saw her white cotton panties with large portion of her buttox hanging out. She kicked off each of her flipflops.
"I love my fat ass...see?" she said carressing it lovingly with her hands,"Some girls wouldn't like to have all this cellulite on their ass...I just think it's beautiful...have a good look." she told me just as she began to squat down.
In the next second I was in near total darkness as her soft ass covered my eyes and my face was burried in her crotch.
Then she raised up just a bit and also moved down just some and then settled back down leaving my eyes uncovered to stare upon her buttox and up her back. Now she sat back on me very firmly and wedged my chin and mouth deep into her crotch, and my nose was pressed deeply into her ass crevase, and my nosstrills came to be directly agaist her anus with only her thin cotton panties between. In order to breath I had to inhale deeply through both my nose and mouth. I instantly began to smell her musk, and then thought I could taste her, as her sent filled my head. Then after a moment I started to get more and more of a somewhat sour smell and then taste in my mouth. The sent of her bowells was taking over from her anus against my nosstrills. With each passing second the smell became worse, and nearing unbareable to take. I was feeling sick at my stomache, yet I had to keep inhaling her stinch deeply just to breathe. I was squirming benieth her trying to escape but there was no way I could.
"Can you smell my ass...I know you love to stare at it...but how does it smell?" she said with a great deal of sarcasm. I was unable to really reply...I could only get out muffled squeals...grunts....gasps and groans in my defense. This was horrifying to me.
"I just ate seven tocos a while ago with lots of hot sauce...oh...yeah....here comes a big fart for ya!" she warned me and she pressed down on my lower chest heavily with her hands forcing me to exhale.
Just as I began to recover my breath inhalling deeply her foulness I felt a rush of hot air blow across my face and up my nosstrills a bit too, and a deep and loud sound vibrated against me.
"I farted." she said giggling, "Sorry...hope it doesn't smell too bad down there....cause there are a few more big ones coming...I can feel it." she warned.
Just the smell of her anus alone upset my stomache, and then her farts were a stinch at least 300% worse. Also with each passing moment she seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. My facial muscles were getting very fatigued.
I was subjected to at least twenty minutes with my nose pressed agaist her anus...actually I think my nose was inside her anus for the last few minutes. After about her dozenth or so fart in my face she stood up..leaned over and picked up her skirt and put it back on. Then she stomped on my stomache.
"We'll do this again soon I hope." she said.
Then she slipped into her flipflops again...pushed my legs aside...opened the door and walked out leaving me a crumpled up sick mess lying on the cold hard floor.
...the end for now...

When I was 15, I lived in a small very upper class neighborhood in New Jersey. It was a fun point in my life. I had many friends, very pretty popular in school, and I had just had my birthday that summer so I was very well off for money. I was a good looking kid, I wasn't the only one who thought so. Perhaps a little thin for my height, but at 5'8 125 I was a cute kid. Kimberly certainly thought so.

Kimberly was the hottest girl around. Pretty, hot, sexy, everything and more. I'd guess about 5'4 90lbs. Thin with great new boobs that all the girls were getting around that time, brown hair, and the most wonderful green eyes. We started hanging around each other more and more towards the end of the school year, right into the summer. I thought I had it made. Little did I know that I was about to be in the middle of the worst summer of all time.

One day in the middle of July, I was hanging out at Kimberly's house, drinking cokes watching some tv. We were sitting on her couch, with her laying back in the crook of my underarm. We were alone in her place, with her father at work and her mother off somewhere I don't remember. We were alone in the house, except for Kim's older sister (by 3 years) who was suppose to be watching us. She was a real bitch. Always mad cause no one would go out with her, and she always took it out on me and Kim. If we were kissing, or hugging Beth would come rushing in, yelling at us to break it up. Thats why we were simply sitting next to each other on that day.

The reason why Beth never got a date was that she was such a fat cow. In high school at the time she had to be at least 400 pounds on a 5'10 body. Everyone was shocked to learn that the fattest girl in town was the sister of the cutest girl in town. Beth had the fattest ass I had ever seen. It stuck out so far I'm sure you could have put seven cups on there with no problem. For a fat girl she didn't have much tits, all of her weight seemed to be right in her ass and legs. Her legs were so massive the joke around town was that she had to drive two hours away to find the right pants to fit her fat ass. And even then her pants were so tight she always looked as if she was gonna burst right through them.

Well, after watch TV for an hour or so me and Kim got alittle restless. So we started making out. Right there on the couch, me laying over her full on second base. Next thing we know theres this pounding on the floor, and when I get up and look, theres Beth standing there in a pair of crazy tight jeans, and a red tank top showing her fat gut and flabby arms.

"What the hell do you two think your doing?!" she demanded.

"Just leave us alone bitch, your alway bothering me!" said Kim

I stood quiet, and was hoping that what seemed to be a little in-family fight would pass soon. Also, something I would have never told anyone at the time, I was scared shitless of Beth.

"Your under MY watch bitch, so you better remember that. I am in control of this house when Mom and Dad are gone. And your gonna have to listen to ME!
"And right bout now I think its time for you to go to your room!" yelled Beth.

"You can't do that, you can't make me go to my room bitch. Who do you think you are?" replied Kim

And I sat there shocked and frozen as Beth just grabbed Kim by the angles, and actually dragged Kim to the other side of the house, to her room. I didn't know what to do. I started putting on my shoes, thinking only about getting outta there, when I saw Beth come back around the hallway and into the living room.

"I've had just about enough of you coming to my house, and putting the moves on my little sister you punk!" was what she said to me.

"I don't know what your talking about, my and Kim love each other" was all I could get out. It turned out to be the wrong damn thing.

Beth slapped me hard across the face, knocking me back onto the couch. Then she lifted one of her legs, and dropped her foot right down on my stomach. As she leaned onto me, her foot flattened and sunk into my belly.

"LOVE? LOVE!? You punk, I'll show you love. Whats the matter? Does this hurt? Don't like it when I step on you? TO BAD!" said Beth.

Then, just when I didn't think the pain could get any worse, she stepped up with her other foot, and was standing completely on me, crushing me into the couch cushions. Her right foot was still on my belly, and her left on was right on my upper chest very near my neck. I could barely breathe, and I felt as if I was being melted into the couch. All I could do was look up at this fat cunt crushing me. I watched through tears, the way her huge legs pushed her jeans to there limit, how her belly over-hanged to a cray amount over her waist band, how she was smiling.

The pain was unbearable. I could actually feel Beth's weight rearranging my insides. She on the other hand seemed to be in heaven. She was giggling and slightly bouncing, just having a great time overall.

"You know, I haven't had the chance to put the squash on someone in a long long time. Kimmy used to be a great seat, but I think you'll be even better" said Beth

Between bouts of crazy breathlessness, I was amazed that the awesomely fat bitch had sat on the beautiful skinny Kim, squashing her no doubt the every some way she was squashing me now. Finally after 5 good minutes of trampling my thin body, she stepped down, and gave me the chance to fill my lungs with air. Just as I came to an almost normal state she turned around, and plopped her massive ass right down on me. The last thing I saw before she dropped, was the way her pantie lines came through tight jeans. Her panties alone looked big enough to cover most of my body. Which turned out to be a very true guess, because her butt went from my chin all the way down past my knees. I'm sure that from the front of the couch it must have looked like Beth was sitting on a hammock, the hammock being my body.

"God! Its so hot today, isn't it Peter? I mean, man I am really starting to sweat. How bout you?"

Not being able to answer, with my chin being forced into my chest closing off my windpipe almost completely.

"You know what? It's these damn jeans. How dumb to be wearing jeans in August, right?

Don't call me dumb, jerk!" she yelled as she did a major bounce on my tiny frame.

Then she stood up, and clasped both hands to the buttons in the front of her jeans. Being both flattened, and out of breath the best I could to to try and escape from the huge girl was a roll off the couch. I hit the carpet of the living room at the sometime her jeans did. They landing right in front of me, blocking of my view. As I tried to stand I felt her bare foot come crashing down right on my back.

"And where do you think your going, little boy?" said Beth.

She then removed her foot, and I felt her grab the back of my neck and the back of my belt. She lifted me right up to a semi-standing position, as if I weighed a feather. This is when I saw her standing there in only a white bra and black ultra-tight panties. Beth's big belly hung down in front of her, covering most of her panties, pointing right to wards the best pair of legs I could have ever imagined. She stood there, rubbing them together, and making the fat shake. I was scared for my life at that point. I would have bet that each one of those legs weighed almost double than my total body weight.

"Aren't you hot in all those clothes? I think this will go easier on both of us if you strip down a bit." said Beth

I stood there, petrified not wanted to make one move for fear of pissing her off. The strangest thing about this whole experience was that I felt my 15 year old cock becoming hard. I was actually being turned on by the thought of being under this obese girl.

"Don't wanna strip, huh? Thats OK, I'll do it for ya."

She began clawing at my body, pulling the shirt over my head, then ripping my belt and dropping my jeans stopping only when she got to my tightie whities. Then she notice my hard-on.

"Well, look at this. You like this don't you, twerp? Well lets see how much you like this when I use my 520lb body to grind you into paste."

520lbs??? Oh my god I thought, shes 1/4 of a ton. How could I possibly survive that kind of woman standing, and crushing me? Beth then shoved me back onto the couch, this time sitting up-right. Then she turned around, flashing me the shot of her ass. its was amazing. It completely covered my line of sight, and as I looked down from it to my own lap I realized that she could easily cover up four guys my same size with a huge ass like that. I sat back and came to except what was gonna happen, just as I heard Kimmy yell.

"What the fuck are you doing???"

"Shut up Kimmy, Petey here is getting what he deserves. Not beat it before you get some of this." replied Beth

"Leave him the fuck alone you cow!" said Kim.

"Thats it bitch, your gonna pay from that..."

Having been aboard ship now for three months at sea I was beginning to go a little hysterical from the endless boredom, and the constant rocking of the ship was not helping me be calm. Finally there in the sky above the main mast I heard birds, seagulls gliding through the air, and apparently talking to eachother in screeching voices. I knew now land was close by. Just on the horizon I could then see a silhouette in the haze of the sea. The ship would soon make landfall and I could get off this forsaken piece of junk.

Anchor was dropped about 300 yards from shore and the long boat put in the water. The captain left one of his mates in charge, I donââ,¬â,,¢t know these brigands language, and he with four crew to row, and myself along headed for shore.

The island was fair sized, and well forested along the beach. I could see evidence that it was also populated with some indigenous persons I was hopping were hospitable people.
There were a few small boats strewn about the beach, and some sort of dwelling in a small clearing, perhaps 100 yards from the water.

Landing on the beach the six of us made or way from the long boat and proceeded towards inland. We were met quickly by a lone native, a tall and brawny dark skinned man, with a big white smile greeting us as Iââ,¬â,,¢d hoped, in a very civil manner. He spoke an understandable English well enough to direct us to the near by cantina, where we could find refreshment, and food which we so desperately desired. I myself was interested in having a proper bath aswell. Being a doctor, and well bread I was accustomed to bathing more regularly than had been permitted aboard ship for three months. However I certainly would not pass on the opportunity to have a glass of wine or whatever was available and perhaps a spot of cheese or bread at least. I was certainly so sick of the mostly rotten food aboard ship, and the ill prepared only half cooked fish caught along the way.
Entering the cantinaââ,¬â,,¢s sun lit interior it was vacant for all but a figure behind a large mahogany bar that had been imported here from elsewhere I was sure. The figure behind it was soon recognizable as a native female. Upon further observation she was a young woman apparently, and well fed. I would assume she were the owner and proprietor of this establishment. She rested her very well fleshed arms upon the bar as she sat behind it hiding the majority of her person from view. Her arms were bare and appeared to be the same as a creamy light chocolate in tone, as I had seen while studying medicine in Paris.
She wore a bright scarlet cloth around her forehead and over her ears, and was wearing something of matching color covering her body, except for her arms.

The captain and four crewmen and myself were all pleased to see any woman and we each took a place standing directly in front of the bar. The maiden placed six somewhat clean glasses on the bar, none matching another, and began to poor clear liquid into them. The four crewmen downed their beverage without hesitation, followed a moment later by the good captain. I felt it necessary to sniff mine first to discover it was probably rum of local decent.

The crewmen were soon propositioning the big dark maiden, but she was having none of it. The captain soon ordered them to return to the long boat and wait, as he would find it too difficult to inquire about the resupply of the ship with those horny pirates hassling the woman. I took the opportunity to have a look around the area on my own.


I exited through a back door and immediately saw what was the rest of a small village behind the cantina. It didnââ,¬â,,¢t appear that I would find a proper bath in this place, so I took only a brief stroll around and returned to the cantina. The bar maiden had come out from behind the bar, to direct the captain where to go to get his ships supplies. The captain seemed not to show any regaurd, but I was in awe of her enormous girth. She had to weigh at least 40 stone(560LB) or perhaps even as much as 50(700LB), and what I had thought was a rap covering her body from her shoulders down was only the top part of her attire. Her mid section was as bare as her arms, and some number of delicately soft fleshy rolls made nearly a complete circumsphereance around her middle, only ending in the front on each side of her belly. She wobbled and waddled as she maneuvered about, and her flesh quivered, bounced and jiggled in an enchanting fashion. This woman had an immense buttox that protruded a great deal from her back side. One could likely set a pint upon it as if it were a table top were she standing and being very still. The bottom half of her rap strained greatly to contain it.


The captain had the information he needed and prepared to take his leave. Being so amazed at this specimen of woman before me I notified him that I would remain behind and he could send for me if I was needed for medical purposes. He stomped off in his typical manner having expected me to lend my back to load up with supplies. The crew was paid to do that sort of work, and there were native laborers available I was certain. I returned my full attention to the heavy chocolate skin woman, who had returned to her place seated behind the bar.

As best as I can remember, I was probably 4 or 5 years old when I first began taking a conscious interest in big girls, though at the time my enchantment with fat was yet undeveloped. I was just drawn to females that were big to me, but not neccessarily fat. I had a cousin for instance, and she was 12 years old and therefore a great deal taller than me, but she wasn't fat at the time. I used to follow her around like a puppy.
Then I met a girl that was in my class at school. Her name was Beth. We were the same age, and the same height within a half inch or so. Where we differed in size was that I was an average 4 or 5 year old boy, around 40 or 45 pounds, and she weighed at least twice as much as that, 90 pounds at least. I immediately became currious about her fatness, and as luck would have it we quickly became friends. I some time passed I noticed she was always eating at every opportunity. She ate chips, candy bars, cookie dough, cheese logs, and whatever she could get her hands on at every recess, not counting lunch. The first time I went to visit her at her house she was eating when I entered the house.
Somehow it came up about how fat she was and how much she ate all the time. Then she began to brag about how much she weighed.
"Come in here with me...I'll show you how much I weigh." she told me.
Naturally I did indulge myself to sate my curriosity. She led me into the bathroom and over to the scale. She stepped onto it and looked down at the meter with a big smile on her face.
"See...it says I weigh 9.....94 pounds." she said with a giggle.
"Wow..you're really heavy." I asured her.
She stepped down and looked at me, still smiling.
"Now you get on and see what you weigh." she ordered.
"Alright." I said and I stepped onto the scale.
The nubers hardly moved. She looked down at the meter and began to giggle again.
"You only weigh 41 pounds." she blurted...in an attempt to embarrassed.
"So...I'm not fat like you are." I replied having been somewhat embarrassed for some silly reason.
"Come back to my room now with me." she ordered.
*She is being so bossy* I thought to myself and I didn't care for that much, but I followed her anyway back to her room.
Once we entered her room she closed the door, and she hadn't done that before.
"I want you to lie down on the floor right here." she told me.
"Why?" I asked.
"Just do it....cause I want to show you something."
I finally did as she asked after a bit more coaxing from her, and I lied down on the floor at the foot of her bed.
"No!...be on your back." she scolded.
"GOSH!" I asserted in objection.
*Bossy fat girl* I thought to myself.
I got in position as she had ordered, and then impatiently awaited to see what she had to show me that I had to lie down on the floor for. Then I saw her nearing me, and then she stood right beside me with her bare toes just touching my forearm at my side. Then I realized, with great shock, what she was doing, though too late to do anything to prevent it. Her right foot was planted firmly on my stomache, and was quickly pressing down into me with great force. Her full weight was soon supported by nothing more than my tiny abdomen, but then she raised her other foot off the floor, and placed it onto my chest. Now my stomache didn't feel as bad but it was very stressful still as was the presure upon my chest now. I could not breathe for several seconds under the presure of all her weight. In a moment though I guess I was able to adjust to the restriction and could then draw small gasps of air between my grunts and groans under such strain. She stood there on me balancing herself by holding onto the bed's railing for what seemed an eternity, but it had only been 20 or 30 seconds. Finally she stepped down off of me, and a rush of air flooded my lungs. My body ached still as it felt as she was still standing on me. She walked to the door and left the room. I didn't move as I felt exhausted for the whole time she was gone. A few minutes later she returned carrying a bag of cookies and a tub of icecream.
To my horror she came back over to me, and I tried to move, but couldn't. I tried to sit up but my stomache muscles protested, and I could move away from the bed as she had me blocked in. I watched her towering over me, and then she turned around. Her rear end looked huge, and seemed to be getting even bigger within my field of view. Her knees were bending and she leaned forward. All of a sudden I was subjected to a massive impact as her bottom dropped down onto my chest and stomache with a big thud and a smack instantly compressing me flat and forcing all the breath out of me oncemore. I could do nothing but grunt and gasp again after the initial blow. I was in great disstress, more so it seemed than when she had stood on me. The force of the impact on me was so great.
Then she just sat there on me, and gathered up her goodies, and began eating them with vigor. Thirty seconds passed and she still sat on me giving me no relief. I was able to breathe just a little buy that time, but my body ached beneith her. She sat there on me for at least 45 minutes, until finally she had consumed the entire bag of cookies aswell as the tub of icecream.
I prayed she was going to get up and off of me, and finally she did. She got up and walked to her dresser, opening the top drawer, she pulled a big box out. It was a box of chocolates. Again she came over to me and once again turned her back towards me and plopped her fat butt down onto my chest and stomache. My legs flailed into the air as she landed on me, and I was relegated to nothing more than a grunting groaning and gasping seat cussion for her while she ate. She put 2 and 3 of the chocolates into her mouth at a time and it took a couple of minutes before she could swallow them. Then she repeated the process. There had been only a couple of the candys already eaten, and otherwise it had been a full box of about 22 or 23 various chocolates. Over the next 25 minutes she ate them all. It felt to me as though I could feel her gaining weight with each mouth full that she consumed, she felt heavier and heavier to me.
"My belly's so full." she admitted, as she sat there rubbing it with her hands.
I couldn't really say much in reply, but I managed to grunt out,"Get off."
"I'm really squashing you good?" she giggled.
Then she finally got up and looked down at me. My lungs filled with air again, but it was painful to take a breath.
"Lets go see how much I weigh now." she said to me.
She grabbed my arm and made me get up, then led me into the bathroom again. She stepped onto the scale.
"97 pounds." she said proudly.
*I'm glad* I thought to myself,* but why?*

What is Tamara doing here?ââ,¬Â asked Evan ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know, Iââ,¬â,,¢m just as surprised as you are.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah picking up her jeans from a chair. ââ,¬Å"We got to get rid of all this.ââ,¬Â Said Evan lunging towards the camcorder. Hurriedly, he unplugged it from the VCR and looked around to see what else of his was visible. ââ,¬Å"I gotta get out of here.ââ,¬Â Said Evan frantically shoving the camcorder into his carrying bag.. Hannah threw up her arms. ââ,¬Å"No donââ,¬â,,¢t leave, cuz if Tamara happens to see you in the hallway as you are leaving, we will have some serious explaining to do. Just uh.. just get right back into that closet again,.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Not much choice I guess. Okââ,¬Â said Evan dashing into the closet, but with shoes falling out, and a fallen coat, he was only able to partially close the closet doors and already a knock was heard from the door. Hannah was still pulling up her jeans and without any warning, Tamara opened the door. ââ,¬Å"Oh I see I gotcha at a bad time.ââ,¬Â She said seeing Hannah still trying to wriggle into her jeans. Hannah smiled. ââ,¬Å"Naw just changing into some clothesââ,¬Â Said Hannah in a best effort to compose herself. ââ,¬Å"I see that.ââ,¬Â Chuckled Tamara and casually she walked by Hannah. From the dark corner of the closet, Evan could see out just enough to watch Tamara walk towards the couch. Yes, Tamara was not quite the size of Hannah, but there she was, looking so beautiful. Tamara walked into the living room and Evan realized that the jeans she was wearing today were ones that he remembered as being more loose fitting, but from what Evan could see, they appeared extremely tight around her her huge thighs and massive behind. Hannah also walked in and was just finishing doing up one the zippers on her own very, tight jeans. Yes Hannah was still bigger, but Tamara looked like she was catching up. Hannah huffed. ââ,¬Å"Wow, just putting these on is like a thirty minute workout alone.ââ,¬Â Laughed Hannah. Tamara grinned and nodded. ââ,¬Å"Tell me about it, I am now down to just these jeans, cuz I recently out grew all my other jeans and as you know, itââ,¬â,,¢s a pain getting them altered to fit our ummmââ,¬Â¦. overly abundant curves. However Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure Evan wonââ,¬â,,¢t complain.ââ,¬Â Giggled Tamara. Hannah smiled. ââ,¬Å"Got that one right, I donââ,¬â,,¢t think our guys could ask for anything better.ââ,¬Â Tamara sighed and smiled. ââ,¬Å"Ya know something Hannah, to tell you the truth, since I have met Evan, I think I somehow, subconsciously eat more, cuz as usual, any weight I ever gain, just keeps on beefing up in my ass and thighs and so.. I just seem to give Evan more and more to uhââ,¬Â¦ appreciate.ââ,¬Â Laughed Tamara. Hannah nodded in full agreement. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s how I look at it. Anyway Tamara, I donââ,¬â,,¢t wanna rush you off out of here, but I was just about to leave. I got some stuff to doââ,¬Â She said looking slightly back at the closet. Tamara shrugged. ââ,¬Å"Yah sure, I was not too far from you today and I just got this weird sort of notion to drop in, so I donââ,¬â,,¢t want to hold you back.ââ,¬Â said Tamara getting up from the couch. ââ,¬Å"Did you here someone knock at the door?ââ,¬Â asked Tamara. ââ,¬Å"Donââ,¬â,,¢t think so.ââ,¬Â Replied Hannah, but Evan also heard a knock on the door and wondered who now could be dropping by and how long he would have to stay in the cramped space. Another slight knock could be heard. ââ,¬Å"Shit I think youââ,¬â,,¢re right.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah and walking past the closet, Hannah opened the door. ââ,¬Å"Fuck Artruro, what the hell are you doing here?.ââ,¬Â She asked and with a slight cough. ââ,¬Å"Pleeze my queen, I com back to apologize ask if you acompany me to a night of deenair and a dancing.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I canââ,¬â,,¢t Artruro, and besides, you only come here when we arrange it.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah feeling somewhat flattered at Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s offer. ââ,¬Å"I know you eez marreed, but I ask anyway. You eez so beeuteeful and I juz haf to try. So eef not, can I make appointment for nex month, my reebs are so sore, but I know I weel feel better at dat time. ââ,¬Â Hannah smiled ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know Artruro, I donââ,¬â,,¢t think this was such a good thing.ââ,¬Â Artruro looked past Hannah now in amazement. ââ,¬Å"Whatââ,¬â,,¢s this all about?ââ,¬Â asked Tamara curiously leaning up against the wall in the hallway. Hannah looked back at her. ââ,¬Å"This is a guy I know from work.ââ,¬Â Tamara put her hand to her face and smirked. Artruro continued to look over at Tamara, his mouth wide open. ââ,¬Å"How can dees be. Two beeg, beeg, beeuteeful woomenz.ââ,¬Â Tamara looked down at him. ââ,¬Å"So you work with my cousin Hannah.. hmm.. interesting.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara with a sly grin back at Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Ok Artruro, you can go now.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah starting to close the door. Boldly Artruro shoved in his foot. ââ,¬Å"Wait, can dees women be at nex months appointment too?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"No!ââ,¬Â bellowed Hannah. ââ,¬Å"What appointment?ââ,¬Â giggled Tamara. ââ,¬Å"This is not what you think Tamara, I uh.. donââ,¬â,,¢t have sex with this guy, he just comes over every once in a while because.. he uh.. pays me to sit on him.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"What?ââ,¬Â asked Tamara in disbelief. Artruro nodded with an almost, proud smile. ââ,¬Å"This is too funny.ââ,¬Â Went on Tamara. ââ,¬Å"Look at him Hannah, you canââ,¬â,,¢t possibly sit on him.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Ok Tamara, you can stop it now and Artruro, as far as you are concerned, you can go home now.ââ,¬Â Arturo looked up at Hannah in anticipation. ââ,¬Å"So.. do I get appointment nex month weet you tooz beeuteeful womenz?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Dream on.ââ,¬Â said Hannah rolling her eyes and as she started to push Artruro away from the door, Tamara piped up. ââ,¬Å"Wait a sec, Iââ,¬â,,¢m kind of curious. If he pays you just sit on him and nothing more, what is it that he could possibly want from both of us?ââ,¬Â Hannah looked at Tamara in disgust. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m trying to kick this guy out of here and you want to ask questions?ââ,¬Â Tamara shrugged and smiled. ââ,¬Å"This is just so amusing.ââ,¬Â Hannah nodded her head. ââ,¬Å"Ok Artruro, so do you want us taking turns sitting on you or something?ââ,¬Â Artruro nodded. ââ,¬Å"What I want, eez for da both of uze to seet on me and at da same time. I want dees so much.ââ,¬Â Hannah looked back at Tamara. ââ,¬Å"He has a serious death wish.ââ,¬Â And then with a fierce look Hannah glared at Artruro. ââ,¬Å"Artruro, get lost!ââ,¬Â She said and slammed the door. ââ,¬Å"What a pain in the ass.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah and Tamara giggled. ââ,¬Å"Heââ,¬â,,¢s really odd, and you, you sure get your self into odd situations as well.ââ,¬Â Giggled Tamara. ââ,¬Å"I know. Fuck I donââ,¬â,,¢t know where my head is at sometimes.ââ,¬Â said Hannah with a kind of smile. ââ,¬Å"Anyway, I do have to get going.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I know, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll talk to you later.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara and walking towards the door she opened it to see Artruro still there at the door. Artruro squeezed past Tamara and bolted into the living room. From the closet Evan watched to see Artruro lie himself down on the couch. Both Hannah and Tamara followed in after him and Artruro looked up at them with a goofy smile on his face. ââ,¬Å"This isnââ,¬â,,¢t funny Artruro!ââ,¬Â yelled Hannah. ââ,¬Å"It wonââ,¬â,,¢t be if we give him what we want and if he continues to lie there like that, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll sit on him myself. How dare you barge into my cousins apartment like this.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara sternly, but Artruro only continued to smile up at her in defiance.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Your toast!ââ,¬Â warned Tamara and swinging up her leg, she planted a foot in between the back of the couch and Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s waist. Tamara proceeded to step up on the couch and without any hesitation, Tamara sat her massive behind down over Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s face. Evan couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe his eyes, his own sweet Tamara was now sitting over another manââ,¬â,,¢s face. Like Hannah, Tamara was easily covering Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s entire head and chest. ââ,¬Å"Letââ,¬â,,¢s do it.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara and Hannah did like wise, sitting on top of Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s waist and legs. Unlike Anything Evan witnessed before, there was no struggle. Artruro lay there while Tamara and Hannah sat on him. ââ,¬Å"Should we get off?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"No, not yet.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara with a voice of authority. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m very heavy Tamara, this isnââ,¬â,,¢t safe.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"We both are.ââ,¬Â Replied Hannah and lifting up just a little, Tamara could only hear Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s faint cry, but unable . ââ,¬Å"Serveââ,¬â,,¢s you right!ââ,¬Â she said and slowly sat back down. Evan could see the fear in Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s face and was surprised to see how Tamara could so mercilessly envelope him with her huge, powerful ass. ââ,¬Å"Lets switch places.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara after a good 15 seconds later she got off of Artruro. ââ,¬Å"tankyouââ,¬Â gasped Artruro as he saw Hannah getting up to a squatting position, but then Hannah placed her foot back into the same spot Tamara was and Artruro could see what was happening. ââ,¬Å"No.. pleeze, I have no more strength.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Should have thought about that before all this.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara and Hannah cautiously sat over top of Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s face. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re not sitting on him properly.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara. ââ,¬Å"He has had more then enough, you were not here earlier. I really sat on him.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah in Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s defence. ââ,¬Å"He gets what he deserves, so this should do it.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara and getting up on the couch, she plopped her self down on Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s lap. There was no way now, Hannah could support her weight as well as Tamaraââ,¬â,,¢s and down she went further, Artruroââ,¬â,,¢s face and chest was now being crushed by the full weight of both Hannah and Tamara. ââ,¬Å"We will kill him.ââ,¬Â Warned Hannah.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"We will punish him, just another 10 seconds.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara and as she promised, she fiannlky got off of Hannah and Hannah moved off of Artruro. Artruro layed there in a near lifeless state. ââ,¬Å"Heââ,¬â,,¢s hurt bad.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah in almost tears. ââ,¬Å"He deserved what he got. Hell Hannah you come off as some tough bitch, but inside you are really just a scared little girl.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m calling 911, this guy is barely moving.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Go for it. He did break in, so we were just defending ourselves.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara looking down at Artruro like he was some worthless piece of left over toast. ââ,¬Å"We went way overboard, I canââ,¬â,,¢t believe I did this with you.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah in disgust.. ââ,¬Å"Itââ,¬â,,¢s no big deal. This guy will never bother you or me again and Iââ,¬â,,¢ll tell you something else, if I ever caught Evan cheating on me, he would get the same treatment, but that however would never happen, I trust Evan and I just sit on him for the fun of it.ââ,¬Â Said Tamara smacking her huge, shapely, behind proudly. As for Evan, he stayed there quietly cramped in the closet in more fear then ever. He had now seen Tamara in her true colors and realized what a dangerous woman she could be.

I knocked on the door.
"You two ready?" I asked from my side of the door.
"Ya, c'mon in," replied Tami's voice.
I opened the door and went in. Tami and Beth were adjusting their string bikini's. Tami is the taller of the two, almost six foot and two hundred pounds. Nicely rounded figure. A little flabby around her middle, but so was Beth. Beth was shorter by almost six inches, but full-figured like Tami. Weighed in at around one-seventy. Their bikini's really did not hide anything, just kept their boobs from flopping around too much while they were working.
Which was why we were at the secure building today. They had a few thugs to take care of.
"How do we look?" asked a cheerful Beth, turning around so I could see all of her. Tami just rolled her eyes. Tami is the more serious of the two, but enjoys her work.
"You both look a great as always," I replied, smiling, "but I still think you are being too nice to these thugs."
"Nice?" said Tami, with a half-smile, "They're naked, so why shouldn't we at least be partially. Besides, skin is easier to clean if they pop. The machine ready?"
I nodded and Tami headed past me and out the door. Beth followed, but stopped next to me, grinning. She is just a little shorter than me, but heavier. I could feel the heat of her excitement.
"Tami is still reluctant to say how much she enjoys doing this," Beth said softly, "but I'm not."
Beth continued out of the room, headed for the room Tami had entered. They would be enlarged in moments, as would their bikinis. Of course, the bikini's had to be able to stretch to accommodated the new sizes, but they did. I left and went into the main room, where the girls would be taking care of business. I was there to make sure they took care of that business, which was located in the large cage at the far end of the room. The room itself was sound-proofed and about sixty by sixty by thirty feet high. The floor was concrete. The cage held six thugs the police had brought in the night before. These were the kind of thugs who did despicable things (rape, sold drugs, murder, etc.) that would only clog up the judicial system, even though they were guilty. Tami and Beth made sure they would not cause any more problems on our streets. The cops looked the other way.
The six were indeed naked. And bound hand and foot. They had some arm and leg movement, but they were not going to get free once they were outside of the cage. They started hollering again when they saw me, but I continued to ignore them. They did not exist to me at this point. I waited a few more minutes in a chair by the wall. Then the girls came out from behind the partition. Beth, like usual, had only doubled her size, so she was around eleven feet tall. Tami had this time gone for triple size, so she was eighteen feet tall. Both still full-figured, jiggling slightly as they approached the cage and stopped next to it. The thugs had gone silent when they saw them, but started yelling again as the huge girls got closer.
"Any preferences?" whispered Tami. Even whispering, the larger-than-life girls had big voices to match their bodies, so they did not have to speak up to be heard.
"They are all kinda scrawny," said Beth, "Give me a skinny one."
Tami reached in the top of the cage and hooked her fingers around the rope between one of the thugs wrists. The top of the cage is open and the cage itself is only about six foot square, so these guys were not going anywhere. But the still try and run around, to no avail. Tami lifted the thug up off his feet. He screamed and thrashed around.
"This one?" asked Tami, "He seems about your normal height, maybe a hundred and sixty pounds or so."
"Sure," Beth smiled, "flop him on the floor and I'll get started."
Tami used both hands to lift the now screaming and thrashing thug out of the cage and onto the floor, where she and Beth drug him a few feet further away from the noisy cage and lay him down on his belly. Beth immediately straddled him as Tami let go of his arms and stepped back, heading for the cage.
Beth rolled the hollering thug over on his back. His legs were kicking as much as their limited movement would allow, but Beth held his arms easily as she moved up, then straddled his belly.
I could not see his face, nor his head for that matter, because Beth's knees were past his head, but he only hollered for a moment as she settled down on him.
I got out of my chair and walked over to where Beth was sitting. The thug was still breathing, but only short gasps. His legs were still pumping. Beth and I both looked toward Tami as she was pulling her thug out of the cage. I was standing, but Beth was at my eye-level as Tami looked in our direction.
"You keep sitting like that and this will take all day," Tami grunted as she pulled one of the smaller thugs out. He was probably around five foot and a hundred pounds. And loud.
"I was just waiting for you so we could get started together," Beth said easily.
"Don't wait for me, Beth," said Tami as she carried her smaller package closer to Beth, "I was going to try something different on this smaller one." Tami then stopped and put the thug down on his back while she got on her knees.
"What are you planning this time?" Beth asked as she moved her legs out and sat her full weight down on her thugs stomach. He let out quite a yell as her weight squashed down on him, but was quiet right after as Beth wiggled slightly to center her weight on him evenly. She quickly moved her hands under her butt cheeks where they hung over the edges of the thugs waist. I watched and saw her fingers just clear her butt and the floor. The thug was carrying most of Beth's increased weight with his stomach. His legs moved only for a moment, then lay still. I looked over her leg down at his face and saw he was still breathing. Barely.
Now on her knees, Tami picked her small thug up and pressed him against her belly, pressing his back with her hands. His yelling face was against one flank of her waist, his kicking legs pounding against her other flank. Her bellybutton was against his waist. Tami shifted her hands so only one hand was holding him by pressing on his back. Her fleshy belly roll was partially muffling his yelling as she leaned forward on her knees and used her outstretched arm to steady herself, she lay down on the floor, laying on her hand, and the small thug.
As Tami rose up slightly to remove her hand that was holding the thug next to her, I walked over to watch the results. As Tami moved her hand out from under him, the thug tried to wiggle clear. Tami simply lay back down and covered the thug. The top of his head was still showing out from under her bellyroll, so Tami lifted herself up just enough to move her belly fully over the thug, who again tried to roll over and escape, but he did not move fast enough and was still on his back when Tami's descending bellyroll stopped his moving. Where his head had shown before, now only Tami's belly was resting on the floor, moving as she breathed. I walked around to the other side of her and saw his feet and a little of his shins. His feet were still wiggling. A little.
Beth and Tami stayed sitting and laying on their thugs for five more minutes, talking about this and that while the caged thugs kept yelling. Beth would bounce on what was left of her thugs stomach now and then, just to keep him from getting a breath. I would then check him to see if he was still alive. He was, but just. Tami would roll on her side enough to expose his face and I would check him also. Again, just alive. Tami would roll back down and recover him, crossing her arms under her chin and smiling.

When I began this story I was trying to explain how a small man like myself could be considered lucky. For those who believe a man should outweigh his wife, and that thin women are the most attractive, such a message will be impossible to comprehend: they would believe that being a circus midget is a kind of horrific curse. But an audience that believes that big is beautiful, however, would uderstand why my life is fortunate, and one to envy. No one else understands. In the last episode I described my first love affair, beginning when a woman five times my weight took a shine to me. We enjoyed three ecstatic months while she grew larger, savoring the heady sensations of being a giantess: it was a fantasy fulfilled for her to be able to dwarf, overpower and overwhelm me. While she never exceeded 300 pounds, her power came from the difference in our sizes, because I was only about 40 pounds when we broke up. She had decided that she wanted to be smaller again, while I began to dream of finding a larger woman, so we parted, as friends. And I was in a kind of paradise for any man dreaming of finding a huge mate: the circus. While Barbara had grown somewhat during our affair, she was essentially an amateur, who had taught me to want a professional: a circus fat lady. Not only would such a woman be free of the pressure to slim down that so many women face, but she would be among accepting peers. We were a world of our own, that could only turn to each other for support, given that society saw us as "freaks". Late in the summer of my first year in the circus I met Amanda-Ann, the girl I would eventually marry. Mandy, as she was known, was a nice girl, but sweet as she was, I didn't know how to make the first move. I had been seeing Barbara, but she was not "one of us". I knew in my heart of hearts that I needed to find a partner for life from the circus world. Although Barbara and I parted, I could not figure out a way to get Mandy's atention. Mandy had been given the stagename "Fat Fannie"... which was not the only part of her that was fat. Mandy was billed as "A quarter ton of fun", and "The Mid-west's own Fat-girl". I had seen the signs, but could never seem to catch up to the fat-girl herself. Once my affair with Barbara was over, the idea took on an urgency that began to make me crazy with desire. I thought about her constantly, but I wondered if she would be interested in somebody as small as me. Finally, I went looking for her during one of my breaks, determined to find her once and for all. I went into her display area, only to hear loud laughter. She was alone with a pair of teenagers: a boy and girl wrapped around each other, while they alternated between laughing at her, and pawing each other. She was trying to ignore them, even though there was nothing else to distract her from their cruel attention, at least until I came in. I brazenly walked up beside them, and looked up at her, letting loose with the loudest wolf-whistle I could do. Neither of them had seen me come in, because I was so short, so you can imagine how my whistle made them jump out of their skins. Now that Mandy had something else to look at besides the teenagers they ceased to exist. She gave me a big smile, and hollered "well look at you!" I didn't miss a beat, but simply replied "I'd rather look at you, honey." Our eyes locked together. Maybe the idiots who had been razzing her left, maybe not. I could not believe what I was seeing: a huge young girl-child with a sweet disposition, sparkling eyes, who probably did not have a boyfriend. She seemed to be about my age or a bit older. Wow! I was in luck. But would I have any chance, given my size? After some more sizable sighs she asked "Where'd they find you?" to which I replied "your family sent for me because they knew you like big strong men. Did they do the right thing?" But apparently I'd said the wrong thing. She frowned at the suggestion, and jumped to her feet, startling me completely. How could so much girl move so fast? My Lord, but she wasn't just wide-- she was also extremely tall! Her passion scared me, and inflamed me at the same time. "They've never cared what I think. How do you think I came here?" "Me too" I said, wondering if that counted for anything. She suddenly realized that I was a colleague...perhaps it never dawned on her that I was smaller than most men, because she dwarfed ALL men. She shyly asked me where my display was. I pointed out my own display, now nervous as I had ever been in my life. "Please come and visit." Trembling, I blurted out the question that would make or break my entire life: "do you have a boyfriend?" Her eyes bulged at my query, but she retorted vehemently "Me? I scare them away." I somehow managed to reach one of her great hands, and grabbed it, marveling for that moment at its heat, moistness, and sheer size. I looked into her eyes, as she regarded me skeptically, as if I were some kind of snake-oil salesman. Or maybe it was simply that she had never imagined such a moment, and it was beyond her understanding. "Well the only thing that scares me about you is that I've just met you, and I'm pretty sure..." I took a breath, and then plunged on, following the wild impulse to its natural conclusion: "...I love you". I squeezed her hand harder, because I expected it to be snatched away any second. I wanted to remember the sensation all my life, in case it was never repeated. But as I continued to look into her beautiful eyes, I saw her begin to cry, just a little. She bent down towards me, and managed to kneel. The effort of shifting all of her weight was spellbinding. Bending further, she loomed closer: I didn't pull away, but remained snared in the firm grasp of those overflowing eyes. And...wow...she kissed me, dripping hot tears onto my cheek. I was confused. Her warm tears were as sensuous as any love juice I'd ever encountered in love-play. I wanted more. But I was moved by her obvious sorrow. Why was she so sad, I wondered? "Can I... can I ask-k-k you s-s-s-somthing-g?" She unveiled a huge stutter that I had never suspected. How strange to see this strong giantess stutter helplessly, fearfully... and where had these knots of tension come from? But I nodded encouragement to her question, at a loss for words in the presence of such emotion. "M-my m-mo-mother...." she stopped, as if the word itself upset her. I knew intuitively that her parting from her family had not been as carefree as my own. She composed herself, and began again. "You're kidding, right?" But I shook my head, and continued to smile at her, while holding on to her hand. And I think I may have shed a tear or twenty by now, which probably helped her to believe me. "My mother...t-t-t-old m-m-me... I'd NEVER....never have a b-boy-f-friend. Never, ever." She pulled her hand away, as if in pain, and turned from me, when I retorted "well what about me?" That stopped her from going, at least. She turned back, as if in slow motion. So much was riding on this, that I was mesmerized. Her warm, welcoming smile is like my orgasm: burning deep into me, seizing me and making me convulse in the knowledge that, yes, she might actually want to let me get close to her. All she says is "you're so nice to me" but I know what I need to know. I act on that knowledge immediately, stating emphatically "I have to be your boyfriend. Please: say yes!" It's a turning point in my life, but she nods, and says a quiet "of course." This simple pronouncement changed my life forever. I had fantasized about living with a giantess. It had initially been my former girlfriend's fantasy of power and control over a much smaller man, acted out on me, until I got hooked on the sensation of her big body pressing and pushing and surrounding me constantly. The only thing I can compare it to is swimming in big waves on a beach...heavy surf. The same way that you can feel the waves pounding on you hours later, I could feel her breasts, her hips, her stomach long after. Eventually I was addicted. My fantasy became a reality to explore every day: I eventually married a giantess. Mandy was not yet full-grown when I met her that summer, and not yet 500 pounds, even though the sign advertised her as "a quarter ton of fun". When she came to know my preferences she welcomed her growth as a blessing, enjoying my enjoyment of her size. That summer she had not finished her full growth spurt. I watched in astonishment as she continued to shoot up almost daily. When she was finished she was an astonishing 6-foot, nine-inch girl who had lost some of her weight. But nobody quibbled with her weight claim, because nobody had ever seen such a girl, and we had nothing to compare her to. The awkwardness of her sudden growth caused her sometimes to stumble, crashing into things while she got accustomed to her size. Her own inability to control her body, in its newly grown immensity made her a believable fatgirl. I watched her sometimes bump into people, while casually walking, and in the process send people staggering simply from the impact of her huge hips or her pendulous buttocks. And she wouldn't even know that someone had been knocked flying, at least until I started to tell her how much I enjoyed seeing her casual impact on people so much smaller than herself. The first time I saw her break a chair, and she apologized, I reassured her that watching the impact of her larger than life body was exciting for me, and probably a few other men as well. Now that I'm so much bigger I want to talk about the disadvantage of being a big man. The first time I saw Mandy I was about 37 inches tall. I grew to be almost 40 inches, and now weigh-in at a chubby 90 pounds. Mandy is six-foot nine, and demolishes the scale or anything else she sits or steps on. Last time we checked Mandy was approaching the magic number of 900 pounds: magic because I get dizzy thinking of a wife ten times my size. I wish I were smaller, and Mandy is starting to get turned on to this fantasy, imagining herself so much larger than me that I'm lost on her body like a mountain climber, perhaps fallen into a crevasse between her luscious folds of fat. And so, as Mandy has listened to me tell her my fantasies, Mandy has developed her own fantasy. She wants to create the most extreme contrast between us that she can imagine: she becomes the largest woman in history, while I become the smallest man. And why would I want to grow bigger when that growth makes my wife seem smaller? Mandy's fantasy now rules our lives. While she is not only willing, but obsessed with the idea of growth, every meal is a party, a celebration of her sensuality. The other side of the fantasy is me: I am to try to become smaller. Part of the meal-game is that I feed her until she is almost sated, and then when I try to eat have most or all of my meal stolen by a ravenous giantess. I used to think of Jack Sprat and his wife, who can "eat no lean", creating a different version of the nursery rhyme for us... Jack Sprat can have no fat His wife must not be lean So she eats everything in sight, Because she's so obscene. We're both turned on by how much she dwarfs me in every aspect of our lives. For example, picture the following scene in our living room, in our trailer. We have a couch that holds three average sized people... or Mandy and me. I sit as close to the arm as possible, for safety. When Mandy arrives the cushion I have been on gets contorted at a 45-degree angle by her vast wobbly thighs. I find myself on a slippery slope, falling down hill against her warmth. And does it matter what I was doing before? Perhaps I was reading, or listening to music. The moment of her arrival is as distracting as a twister ripping the roof off of your house, except that twisters don't say hello, or take requests. Twisters don't tickle your roof, asking what position it wants to be squashed in. Twisters don't bargain or make you beg. And when Mandy wants my attention there is nothing else I would rather be doing. We have some reachable objectives in sight. If I get down to 60 pounds, when she reaches 1200 pounds she will be an amazing 20 times my weight. For a 200 pound husband, that would translate into 4,000 jiggling pounds of female: two tons! Or, as that 200 pound man, picture the way you handle a 10-lb housecat... but don't sit on it. That's what I face at home. Every now and then she comes looking for me, and pretends not to see me. I'll notice the darkness, and wonder if she's playing or really unaware of my presence. That possibility always adds a life-and death element to the game. Somehow she always manages to sit beside me, or only put a little of her weight down... although I can't tell until it's too late whether she knows I'm there. I trust her to be careful, not only because this is her favorite game, but also because she'd have a hard time replacing me... but she feels there is more excitement in creating the illusion that she didn't see me before she sat down. While she's a pretty good actress, it's hard to make this believable considering that we play this game a few times every day... We've worked out a whole set of objectives for our joint diet, and even brought the circus management in with us. They stand to profit by our fantasy, as I become smaller, and especially as Mandy becomes a record-breaking fat lady. Not only are they footing the food bills for her heroic fattening efforts, but they even let us play our food game privately in our own trailer, by bringing the food there: because I've convinced them that Mandy would grow fastest if we play privately. We believe we'll reach that in less than six months, given Mandy's current progress: she probably passed 900 a while ago, and we're not sure when we'll weigh her again. Mandy suggested that purchasing a scale would be quite practical, because it would be very theatrical to have her step on the scale for the customers. So far the management are still thinking about her idea. Our next objective that I mentioned is the 20-time threshold, when I reach 60, and she reaches 1200. I have to go down to 50 pounds if she attains 1,500: 30 times my size. While her gains may become harder to achieve, I have to match her by becoming smaller. Our ultimate goal does not strain our imaginations, although the circus management doubts we can achieve it: for me to become her square root... 40 pounds times 40 = 1,600 pounds. But Mandy believes she will eat her way far beyond this amount. It's worth mentioning that getting Mandy to go from her current weight of 950 or so to 1600 lb is less than double her weight, yet by reducing my own weight, our size difference will go from 10 times to 40 times. Could you get your wife to become four times as heavy as she is now? This is the only way a diet makes sense: when the husband goes on it to make the wife seem even larger. Why would anyone want to be bigger than I am, once they've tasted the glory of a giantess? Each of her ARMS outweighs me substantially. We play a game called "Attack of the 50 ft woman", where Mandy goes on a rampage. Unlike the movie, this giantess eats everything in sight. To maximize the effect I lie on my back, while she jiggles heavily by me, as if unable to see someone as tiny as me. As in the movie, the giantess calls her husband's name, accusing him of cheating on her. When she finally finds me, she puts her enormous foot over my face, and says goodbye, leaning on me a little bit. But unlike the movie, there's a happy ending, when she realizes that I'm faithful. My favorite game from my youth is still seeing her destroy a chair. This is precious because it's too expensive to do often. She'll sometimes burst the arms off by wiggling until her torso is contained, temporarily. Or she puts a knee or foot through it like a bullfighter toying with it before administering a coup de grace. She plays with herself before the final crunching finale, climaxing noisily. But mostly, I administer to Mandy's needs. I love to kiss, cream and oil- massage her amazing feet, that take so much punishment. So many of our games involve face-to-foot contact that I've become obsessed with their health, their softness, & their comfort. I also make sure her toes are polished, and for that matter, her shoes, too. When cleaning her shoes, I will sometimes get lost in thought, particularly if there's an insect squished on the bottom of her sole. I think about the weight ratio if I were an ant, 1/4 inch tall, looking up at the equivalent of a 1,500 foot tall giantess unaware of the havoc she wreaks, weighing millions of pounds... Another sensual pleasure zone that continues to amaze us is Mandy's stomach. I spend more time there than anywhere else, including the obvious places to give a woman pleasure. Mandy loves hours of massaging and rubbing to every inch of her tummy, exhausting me by the sheer exertion of moving her flab around. When she gets hot, she'll get on all fours above me, and rub me sensuously with her stomach, sometimes knocking me off my feet, sometimes bashing me with her breasts, sometimes rolling atop me, making me completely invisible. She loves the sense that I am lost under all that perfumed whiteness, a lily-white mountain, rubbing me. She gets so excited that she becomes very aggressive, knowing how I am turned on. Her gut engulfs me so completely that when I lie on my back with arms outstretched I cannot find anything but hot churning stomach flesh in every direction! She is a velvet steam-roller paving me into the bed, and mashing me senseless. Most of her weight is on the bed, but at times I wonder if she wants to grind me flat, or absorb me into her growing body. My eyelids sometimes get yanked by her fleshy frenzy. I struggle to find breath, while I get completely lost in her, a pillow trying to smother me. She says she really loves trying to squish my little hard-on under her, and will say so while bucking on me. I hear her chanting voice coming through her body, repeating "I'm going to squish you, I'm going to squish you", while she bounces, and rolls and grinds on my whole body, takes me so deep into her softness that I spray madly with no resistance. I'm not sure if it's my terror of being crushed or my desire to be crushed that gets me off. And my excitement makes her wilder, pumping her pelvis in an apparent mad frenzy. She sometimes rolls onto her back because she is afraid of what she might do in her frenzy. Recently, she looked me in the eye, and said almost tearfully, that her fantasies were starting to scare her. She was beginning to fantasize about squashing me to death, and was afraid that at the crucial moment I would bring about the fatal conclusion by keeping silent when I was in danger. I laughed, because I thought she'd never hear me once her stomach avalanche had me engulfed: what difference would it make? This only scared her more, because even at night, lately, when she is half asleep and feeling horny, she has turned over onto me. She's right, because my own fantasies match hers: I dream of drowning in her vastness, of being pressed flat under her softness, of her thunderous

He had been so sure he could win the wrestling match... I had never thought of giving up wrestling until my last bout. Until then I enjoyed it. But I was made an offer I couldn't refuse. It turns out what I've got now is better, although refusing would have been dangerous, or even deadly. The promoter's idea was a novelty match. Men never wrestle women, but this seemed like a good match. At 200 lb. I'm the smallest guy on the circuit, so I need all the attention I can get. My opponent was Tanya Buttski, known simply as Two-ton Tanya. They told me she was a flabby 250 pounder who had never really wrestled a single opponent in her life. I was cautioned to be gentle, and not to hurt her because people would get upset, and that would be bad for my image, and the image of the sport of wrestling. Little did I realize that I was the one who could get hurt. Tanya was a lot closer to two tons than they let on when we made the match, and she wasn't flabby. I suspected that it might have been true that she had never wrestled a single opponent, given that in most matches her opponents were probably too overwhelmed, intimidated, and outclassed to put up a fight. The first time I laid eyes on her was in the ring. Alarm bells went off in my head. For starters she was a foot taller than me. They announced her at 6-foot nine, and her boots made her look seven feet tall. I'm five-nine. But that wasn't even the scary part. Never mind her height, or the fact that she wasn't flabby. She was very, very, very wide. Judging from her height I did some panicky calculations in my head. Judging from her height she could be twice my weight, which was only 192, and not 200. We met in the center of the ring to shake hands. I looked up to meet her eyes, because I didn't want to look too nervous. She was waiting, laughing at me. "I guess we fooled you, huh Jimmy? Am I a teeny bit bigger than what you expected?" I nodded. She mimed the universal sign of the hustle: a fisherman, reeling in his catch. As her big hand grasped mine, she held onto it for a few seconds longer than necessary. Was this some sort of test of strength? But she just laughed again. When you're sure of yourself you can laugh at everything. Today, Tanya had no worries whatsoever. "Ooooh Jimmy... I think your hand is shaking! Is that fear? Or maybe excitement?" She leaned closer, still holding my hand: "or lust?" I changed the subject. "So how much do you weigh?" She released my hand, but still stared straight into me. "Tell you what. Let's play carnival. I sit on your face, and you guess my weight." I'm sure she saw my shudder, and knew what it meant: that the idea excited me completely. She turned confidently back to her corner, while I reeled back to mine, wondering how I would be able to concentrate on the match. The bell rang, and Tanya came out sllowly, warily, while I danced around her. But we'd have to meet eventually. This was wrestling, not boxing or ballet. I faced the inevitable. I thought "please God, don't let me be totally humiliated". Our arms locked, ritualistically, in the middle of the ring. The sensation in my shoulders was completely unfamiliar: I was reaching up. I tried not to look in her eyes...yet, anyway. I kept thinking of that knowing look she had given me when she spoke of playing "carnival". If she looked at me that way again, I might have embarrassing developments in my pants....Damn, another strike against me. She may not have had the muscle of a man her size, but so what? She leaned her upper body towards me, almost above me, while our arms continued to be linked, and my knees buckled without a second's resistance. The crowd cheered, damn them. Sure I buckled, because of the pressure, but also because her breasts billowed up between her arms into my face. They smelled good. Your knees would be weak, too. As I went lower, kneeling, now, she kept hold, relentlessly maintaining downward pressure, until I was like Atlas, holding the world on my shoulders. A world of panting breast-flesh going up and down like a bellows, in my face, on my shoulders. Her breasts were the world, and I was struck with the thought that I shouldn't push. Would it be so bad to be buried under those behemoth boobs? Was she even breathing hard, or was this just her way of enticing me further? Those breasts seemed to swell, becoming heavier, more dangerous, more irresistibly lovely by the second. How had Atlas died, I wondered. And he always held hard rock. Did he long to be crushed by soft, perfumed female flesh? As I struggled to make it look like a wrestling match, and not something else, I whispered "375?" "More" she answered. "Well 400 then!" She sighed as if she weren't wrestling, weren't struggling with all of her strength. I guess she was only using a fraction. Was this so easy for her? "Ah Jimmy, plenty more. "And stop acting like this is bad news... as if you want me to be small". She had a point. The wrestling match was a complete farce, because it was only a matter of time. But then what else was there, if not wrestling? I was only thinking about her body, but not in a ring, and...not with any clothes on. But I had to concentrate. Tanya, on the other hand was a complete professional. She had me pegged completely, and was effortlessly toying with me. She had been calculating her next move, and suddenly caught me be surprise. Up on her toes, she was able to trap our locked arms under her stomach. My face now seemed to be under her breasts, while her face was far above me. She then dropped herself, breasts flooding my face, stomach pressing onto arms. There was a terrifying sense of mass looming above with momentum behind her, as when an elephant has been on its hind legs, and then lowers itself. We were slick with each others sweat, but Tanya couldn't lose. Whichever way she slipped or slid, I would be under her, pinned, or maybe flattened. I heard her breathing hard, and realized that her panting wasn't exertion, but excitement. I saw the width of her grin, and realized that it was matched by the width of her body. Whichever way we slipped off each other I would be under her. How could I escape when she was so WIDE? She seemed to obscure the arena lighting. I was in her shadow. "450?" Again I noticed how much less exertion she mas making than I. I was nearing my limits, yet she had not even begun to work. Her sweat was from the excitement of the moment. I wondered what that was caused by. Was she an exhibitionist? Her answers, in retrospect, kept telling me everything. "You're going in the right direction. But you're still way off." I went with the inspiration of the moment, giving in to my basic horny instinct, hoping to catch her by surprise. My energy was gone, and her last reply took away my last vestige of hope. I thought to escape by collapsing down, suddenly, taking her arms into a tangle. This would have worked but for one thing... She simply let go, and decided to drop her torso onto me. I couldn't regain my knees because she was pressing relentlessly. It began to dawn on me just how stupefyingly heavy she really was. That she hadn't been fighting at all. That even now she was playing with me, because I was way too small to ever even begin to mount an assault on her. "550?" She put her head by my ear delicately, or was it amorously? "Well now you're finally starting to get close. But I don't know if numbers mean anything after a certain point. How often will you find a woman my size who can move the way I can?" She was starting to sound like a woman on the make, who put her personal charms into words--like a personals ad. How would it be stated....? Gigantic female seeks smaller man who wants to relocate down-under,and I don't mean Australia, mate!" My mind began to re-run the old saying. "Close doesn't count, except in horseshoes"... or hand-grenades... and earthquakes? I was caught in an earthquake. She didn't have to be precise, because she was three times my size. Three times my weight. What could I, a grown man, do to a 75-pound boy from the fourth grade? Maybe carry them with one hand, while they became exhausted, and gradually were crushed by me...as Tanya was beginning to squash me. I relented, to try to conserve what little strength I had left. I lay flat, because of the weight. I couldn't hope to lift our combined mass, but at least on my front she couldn't pin me. She tried to pin me--wow she was strong-- but then she stopped. She let go. Why? After a silent pause, I heard a collective gasp from the crowd, and the thuds of her immense foot-falls. I realized what I was hearing. She twanged the ropes with her lunge, and then came hurtling for me. I watched, hypnotized by the poetry of her careening mass, those jiggly parts that seemed so enticing, even as they came for me. Her face was soft and tranquil in that moment, as if she was at peace, or in the depth of ecstasy. I rolled aside as she landed butt-first. Of course she wasn't really trying to get me, so I easily dodged her attack. Tanya was actually giving me a chance to recover my strength, while she wore herself out a bit. That was pretty generous of her, or maybe only practical, considering that for the fans this hadn't been much of a fight so far. As soon as she landed I was on top of her, adding my mass to hers. It was a great idea, except for one thing: she lifted both of us up to a sitting position in an instant, and I hadn't noticed her hot arms grab me, with my arms were pinned inside. Too late, I realized that I was dead meat. The strangest thing happened at that moment. She looked me in the eye, and said-- amorously-- "oh Jimmy... would you believe 660?" My eyes bugged out, and she continued "That number turns you on, doesn't it? I can tell." She held me in her hot, sweaty arms. Come to think of it, I didn't precisely try to escape. "I need a new slave, Jimmy. I... I killed the last one." She spoke into my face in a bedroom voice, breathing on me, sweating on me. Her heart beat against mine, as we sat face to face, in this phony clench. It wasn't a fight at all. "It was an accident" she continues. "You have to understand. I have to have a man ... that way. To sit on, press, and crush under me. I need to own him as completely as I own my car or my bed. I need to ride him into the bed, or through the floor, through the wall. I love to see men's eyes go wild the way yours do, looking at my size, wondering what it will feel like. Some men learn to love it. "But I don't need to ask. Either you'll love it and enjoy it, or hate it, but endure it. Either way, I enjoy myself. You're cute, and I've taken a fancy to you. I've decided: you WILL live with me. Refuse, and I'll pin you to this ring--permanently". She then jumped up, with me still in her arms. For one second, we hung on the brink of falling directly onto my back, with her on top. She whispered "maybe we'll try that one later...on a hard floor". She did something gentler instead, but every bit as dominating. She asked, in a perky little voice "are you ready to kneel?" Without warning she bends her knees, dropping all that weight straight down. My knees buckled, after a millisecond when I thought my left knee would hyperextend with all that weight on it...a close call. Okay. No choice about it: we kneel. I was already familiar with the look in her eyes, and I liked it. She had me in her headlights. I felt like one of those little deer in the national park, looking up at the oncoming truck. I was about to be roadkill. I wondered what she had in mind. "Are you ready to be rocked?" Great. What next? She stared at me, watching me sweat, while her arms continued to immobilize me. "So get ready. There's nothing you can do at this point. Either you survive, or you don't." Talk about confidence. Talk about intimidation. I was terrified. She flipped me back. I didn't notice the transition, but she dropped me from kneeling position onto my back, stifling me under her. But knowing her plans, I was getting excited as anything. If she didn't kill me, I could get totally addicted to all that softness. She made me feel small. I'd say I felt safe if I didn't wonder whether she was trying to kill me. That confusion is exciting. Of course the "fight" was now over. I couldn't move her off. I realized that I was out of air, unable to inhale, and just desperate to say "uncle". Panic. As I began to turn colours under her relentless softness, she started getting chatty again. Of course Tanya knew I was freaking out. She was flaunting her complete authority, by ignoring my problem. "Well Jim. I guess the fight's about over. What colour bedroom do you want? I'm not necessarily gonna use your idea, but I'd like to know. Maybe you have some decorating ideas.....Do you know how to cook? I suppose you can learn. How do you feel about me maybe gaining some more weight?" At this my eyes bugged out a little. "What? You find I'm heavy enough? But I want to get bigger. I think I'm too light, at this weight... Oh... but before we're through, wanna feel my full weight? Without me babying you or holding back?" Holding back? Just when I was on the verge of blackout? She wriggled a bit, taking her arms from around mine. She assumed a pushup position, bridged up on her toes. Was there a world's record for the heaviest woman in the world doing pushups? But at least I had a moment to take a gasping breath. Then she dropped, leading with her breasts onto my face. I saw stars. Not only couldn't I take a breath, but whatever air I had taken was effectively pressed out of me. And I loved the sensation of all that softness. Even in my dazed state, I wondered what size bra she wore. How many pounds did each boob weigh? Darkness. .....I felt myself being pulled to my feet. I think I had been unconscious. The decision was announced to a cheering crowd. "You're a lucky man, Jimmy," she said. I stared back at her, intensely. In spite of her confident words, I think she was waiting for some sign that I would agree to her plans for us, and for me. "Oh yes. I think l'm gonna love it. I already do". I reeled a bit, but stayed on my feet without any further assistance. I realized that I already missed the sensation of her body. I felt sheepish, thinking that I was so easily conquered, already craving her softness, her hot sweaty body pressing me until I blacked out, unable to breath under all that horny woman. So yes, I was sheepish, but I also recognized it was practical.

Over the past few months my girlfriend Amy had put on a lot of weight. It was competely obvious, as all the clothes she wore clung tight to her now extra flabby body. She had already been a full figured woman when I met her. Then she was about 180 pounds, and I really admired her big hourglass figure. As soon as we had moved in together though she started eating all the time like she was just starving to death. She had gained about 45 or 50 pounds in just five months, and a lot of it was in her stomache, also noticable some on her thighs, and some on her ass. Her breasts were fuller, and her upper arms too.She was losing that hourglass shape I adored. Her gut overflowed her waistband now, which on most things she wore gave her about 3 inches of flab hanging in the front and some on her sides and back too. I didn't think she could possibly be comfortable wearing such restrictive clothing, but she never went to buy new clothes, till finally one day she literally blew out her jeans that she had on when she had bent down to get a package of donuts or twinkies or something like that from her stash. She burst out laughing, and went ahead and took the snacks out of the cabinet, ripping them open. She stuffed them into her mouth. I looked at her with her mouth full chewing the delicious fattening snack, with her flabby gut and thighs just holding her pants on still, but now with much more freedom, as the front zipper, and seams on her hips and inner thighs were ripped out.
With an innocent look in her eyes she said, "Guess I'm too fat for these jeans." and she began to giggle

Another incident a few days later happened as result of a mistake on my part. I like to build models of my favorite race cars to have on display in the glass cabinet I made for them. I usually build the models in my den but the bulb was burned out in the room, and I didn't feel like changing it. I decided to go into the living room. I put all the materials on the floor in the middle of the room where there was the best light, and I just lied down on the floor. In about an hour I was finished. I had built a model of my favorite fuel funny car in NHRA drag racing, and was lying there admirring my work...picking it up and turning it so I could see it at the different angles. It was a beautiful 1/12 scale model with all the proper colors and decals...the body even raised up like the real thing to reveal all the detail of the the chasis and the model of the engine, the blower, the exhaust pipes...everything.

Amy came walking into the room from behind me so I didn't see her. She saw me in the middle of the floor, but was in a hurry to go get something to eat in the kitchen. She had to walk around me but in doing so she wasn't thinking about why I was in the middle of the floor lying down. I saw her foot and calve out of the corner of my eye, and I lifted my outstretched arms around my new model. This startelled her and she jumped. There was nothing I could do. She jumped right over one of my arms and came down right between both of my arms. There was a snap, and crunching sound of plastic and tiny metal screws ripping out of their holes. The heel of her right foot was covering the model cars hood, and right beside it her left foot had the roof and rear window section under its arch. My new model was a crushed piece of trash of several broken bits that had been recognizable as my favorite fuel funny car just an instant before. The sharp bits under her feet poked into them, and she quickly jumped up once again in pain.

All but one of the wheels were broken off, the plastic body flattened into pieces, and the metal frame bent. It was completely ruined.
"What the fuck?" I exclaimed.
"Well what the fuck is right!...What are you doing in the middle of the floor playing with your little toys like a little kid." she retorted.
"Can you not watch where you are going?" I asked.
"Sure I can...but I'm a fat girl...little things will get broken from time to time." she answered.
"yeah...you're right." I said wishing not to argue anymore about it.
Looking up at her...actually I was thinking about making love to her. I still thought she was hot, even though she was getting a lot fatter.

within another week she had been eating more than ever and had gained more weight as a result. She came into the den where I was building another of my models. She was completely naked.
"Honey...I need a favor." she asked.
"Whats that babe?"
"I want you to go out and buy me some clothes at the fat girl store."
"What!...fat girl store?...Can't you go buy your own clothes." I asked.
"I would...but I waited too long...I gained another five pounds overnight and I can't get any of my pants on but the largest I have and I can't get those to fasten over the front of my belly....cause its getting so fat....see?" she said giggling, and grasping handfulls of fat in her hands.
This was giving me an erection.
"Oh my god...are you serious woman?" I asked.
"Yeah...here...these are the outfits I want in the sizes I want circled here...this store is in the mall." she said dropping a Lane Bryant catalog in front of me.
"I must be completely whipped." I mummbled to myself...so I thought.
"If you're not you soon will be honey." she replied with more giggling.
"Alight!...Where are my car keys?"
She produced them from her other hand,"Right here." she smiled.
"This better not take long...I got a race coming on in an hour."
"It won't honey...just show one of the ladies there this catalog and what I have circled....Oh...one other thing....stop by the donut shop on your way back and get me a dozen fresh glazed will you, and a dozen vanilla cremes please." she requested with the greatest of confidence...more like an order really.
I just stomped off in disbelief, grinding my teeth to the fact I was becoming a servant to her every whim...the pussy was absolutely amazing, and I was becoming less of a man because of it?...or maybe I'm just becoming a nice guy?
*None of the guys from work better see me buying clothes in the "fat girl" store, without Amy being there with me. I'll never live it down.* I thought to myself. Lots of guys at work had fat girlfriends or wives, but I imagined they, the guys, still wore the pants in the family so to speak.

I have had an interest in fat women squashing much smaller people ever since I was a little kid, to include myself being squashed by fat women. Unfortuneately I haven't had many experiences personally. I have learned this is a fetish that is somewhat common, and has been called either "squash","crush", or just "presure" fetish by those in the know.
When I first began to be interested in this fetish it wasn't so drastic, but as time went on I began to think of it in greater and greater extremes. I began to seek any and all material I could find on this fetish to its most extreme, but all I could ever find always turned out to be ordinary. Sure there were some bigger women on the scene now, but they weren't really doing anything different, and certainly nothing really exreme. There was one woman who was about 600 pounds and she would stand on a guys chest, but only for a couple of seconds. There were several 300-400-and 500 pound women that were coming into the business, but they weren't doing anything really extreme either. Just simple stuff, mostly of them sitting on guys laps, or maybe on a guys chest and stomache for a short period of time. But then one day I found out about another new SSBBW on the scene, and she was supposedly over 700 pounds.


I ordered her video as soon as it was available. It was titled Jessica Crushes All: Crushed to Death, Volume One. Upon recieving it in my mail box I knew what it was and I excitedly rushed home. I saw the title on it as I pulled it out of the box and a wave of joy sent goose bumps over my arms and a shiver down my spine. I put it in the player, and hit play. In a few seconds the title flashed onto the screen, and quickly the first scene began. There she was on the screen, Jessica, and she was indeed huge. I didn't doubt her claim of weighing over 700 pounds. She was completely naked I could see as the camera pulled back to show all of her from head to toe standing beside a tiny little man in comparison to her. He wore only some black briefs, and a black mask, and it appeared he was gagged. Also his hands were bound behind his back.


It was the most amazing thing I'd ever seen. With the tiny man forced to sit down on the floor, she came up behind him. She lifted her belly apron with both her hands as much as she could and set it on top of his head, before she stepped just a bit closer to him enveloping his entire head into the blubber of her belly and thighs, as her belly slid forward and trapped it behind it's blubbery curtain. Then she stepped backward draging her flesh over his head, and he fell onto his back. In the next moment she bent over at her hips and again his head was incased in her soft belly, just before she pushed herself with her legs just a little forward and then fell on top of him with a great unrestricted flop. Her landing caused the floor to creak, and all his air to flow out of his lungs with a muted grunt. Her flesh made a loud smacking sound, and there was a big thud. She sqealed loudly, perhaps from excitement as she landed. His body from head and down over his pelvic bone and down his thighs was completely burried under her massive body. I had seen such a manuver done before but only on a bed and not with such impressive force. There could be no way now that this tiny man under her bulk would be able to breathe. His head was completely burried benieth at least 100 pounds of fat, not to mention the transfer of even greater weight from her body bearing down on it with her movements. Several seconds passing by and she hadn't yet begun to move off of him even enough to allow him a slight breathe. Within a minute the critical time for brain damage from suffocation would be well in effect. But he probably couldn't even take a breath with his chest under her weight like it was. It had to be so compressed that taking a breath would be impossible.

Finally dark times came to an end. Their jobs as circus fat ladies took off again giving them a good income, and some of their old squash clients returned, along with some new ones. Alice and June quickly accumilated a good deal of money again, and also began a rapid weight gain once more. Each of them gained all the weight they had lost and a quarter again as much in just five months. Over the next decade they florished in all their business, and in further weight gain again increasing their weight by at least fifty percent each, at which point they were so fat it became very difficult to get around, so they both hired servants to tend to their needs. They rode around on flat carts that were pushed and pulled by two or three attendants. So the fat ladies kept to their routines, and ate as much as ever and usually a lot more. Slowly but steadily more pounds were added to their bodies and they became fatter still for a couple more years, and then they decided to retire from the circus business. They were considered to be tied in the record book as being the second heaviest woman on earth. They each wanted to break all records.
Even being so huge, they still had people coming to them to be squashed, and some even wanting to be really crushed by them. They happily oblidged all comers who had such wishes.

Though Alice and June couldn't really walk very well for any length of time they could still stand and manuver around enough to do certain things they needed to do. As a result on more than one occassion victims/clients of theirs were sent to the hospital with severe injuries, the least of which would be a few broken ribs, clavicle, or shoulder blade. The worse cases would have broken bones, and greater internal damage to various soft tissues, and organs. Suprizingly only two had died in the hospital, and only one who had requested the most extreme session had died there in the house. When examined post mortum he was found to have had virtually all his internal organs crushed beyond repair. All of his ribs were broken, both clav bones broken, both shoulder blades broken, pelvis fractured, both arms broken, both legs broken, back broken in multiple places, neck broken, jaw broken, and skull collapsed crushing the brain to mush. Even his hands and fingers had been crushed and broken. All of this was done in a period of just two or three hours. The two fat women hadn't intended to kill the man, but once so much damage had been done that he was screaming in pain, and was probably going to die anyway, they decided to go ahead and crush his heart and his brain to put him out of misery, but they would not go that far again with a client to risk them dying. Times were changing, and even here murder was not easily overlooked without consiquences. Their money took care of this one time deal.

What I saw as I entered the establishment was an absolutely amazing sight, awe inspiring in fact. Just a few feet from me sat two of the fattest women I had ever seen in person in my life. Well, perhaps ever, anywhere. One woman was white, and she had the most enormous belly I have ever seen. It totally filled and overflowed her lap. She actually had no lap. Her belly filled every inch of space from what I would consider to be her chest, (and where her breasts would be if they were proportionate enough. She had them, but they just seemed small due to the emmensity of her belly.) out to her sides, over her hips. Also straight out in front of her as she sat there, and beyond the area where her knees would undoutedly be, but they too were covered by her blubbery belly. She would likely measure perhaps four feet, maybe more, from side to side, and the same from front to back. Indeed the rest of her that was visible was also quite large. Her upper arms, and her calves were equally awe inspiring, just not so much as her belly.
The other gorgeous femme was a black woman. She was likely to be of near equal bulk overall to her friend, but was of a different build, and none the less awe inspiring. It was apparent that she carried considerable girth in her buttox which was somewhat hidden from my view as she sat, but that carried over into her amazingly bulging hips, out from which her barrel sized thighs protruded in front of her. Her belly though, hardly concealed any of them from view. Several large rolls of fat and a few smaller ones cascaded down each of her thighs and turned into more rolls down her wonderfully massive calves. Yes the black woman's calves were indeed of greater portion than the white womans. Also the black womans breast seemed much much bigger. Their arms seemed to be about the same size, both were massively fat.

They were sitting facing eachother at a small table. It looked small compared to them anyway. It's surface was covered with plates of food, about six different plates, and two large glasses. I could only imagine the strain that was being put upon the chairs they each sat on, or how they kept from breaking under such weight. They were metal though, which was becoming more popular than wood.
I approached the two, and considered introducing myself to them, because I was thinking I would like to photograph them. For one I was attracted to fat women, and two I knew I could be onto something good, maybe a big seller finally, and this could be my big break to get into the upper ranks of the photography world. My theme would be...
"Fat Ladies of the Circus"...like those done of the clowns I'd seen. I could try to capture that inner soul, that emotion. But, they were both very busy it appeared in their eating and drinking. So I decided to wait until they had finished. That ended up being two hours later. They ate every crumb of food on the six plates, and six more plates were brought out to them. They each consumed a dozen fried eggs, and a dozen strips of bacon, six sides of hashbrowns, six bowls of oatmeal, and a dozen biscuits with sausage gravy. Each of them drank two large glasses of milk.
Finally I could introduce myself, and give them my proposal.
We all sat there for another hour and had coffee while we talked. As it so happened, and to my delight, they were both retired for the most part. They were both into their fifties, and both had worked as, I couldn't believe it, circus fat ladies, and had been around the world. They were now both living together and were business partners, but they wouldn't say what that was at that moment.
I went on and made my offer to them. I was prepared to pay each of them $25.00 to pose for me. That was good money at the time, damn good. However they seemed disinterested in the money. I was invited to their residence to discuss things further with them. I would find out why fifty bucks didn't interest them.

After leaving the resturant, I saw them enter into a limosine. I rushed to my car and began persuit. In a few minutes I followed them into a private drive that went a ways through some forrested land, and then we came to a clearing and there was their house. It was a large rock mansion, with two stories. So it seemed these two fat women were loaded. They were riding in a cueffered rolls royce that probably cost at least $20,000, and they lived in a house that probably cost $100,000 in a time when most folks paid $3,000 at most for a really nice new car, and less than $15,000 for a nice new house. Inside the house they had an elevator that was rated for 5,000 pounds. I found out that between the two of them they were somewhere between 1,400-1,600 pounds, and fully expected to be over a ton within the nearer future, so a two and a half ton lift made good sense, to be on the safe side.
I waited on the first floor while they went up on the lift to go freshen up. An hour later they returned wearing dresses as they had worn earlier, but of different colors. The white woman, Alice, was wearing a full length sleavless, but the black woman's, June, was a knee length, and also sleavless. I was so happy to see their bare and enormous fat arms jiggling as they moved. We all three retired to the parlor to have our disscussion.
I learned that they had both started working as circus fat ladies just as they hit their twenties, and quickly became successful, in that endevor aswell as learning about another vocation that paid them a great deal more. It was an unheard of fetish back then. They had many men, and some women come to them, and ask to be sat upon,and squashed by them. Others wanted them just to eat all they could in front of them. Some even wanted as much as to be trampled by the huge women. Most all of these clients were well to do people, and so for nearly a full decade Alice and June recieved their percentages being circus fat ladies, and also made as much as $1,500 each some nights. They both invested wisely, and also bought as much gold as they could. Then came the crash, which lasted just over another decade. The circus pay died to a trickle of nothing, and their investments became mostly worthless, but they had the hard currency of gold still. Never the less they both lost 200-250 pounds each through this dark period. Only a handful of their night time clients remained.

... just as he was about to pass out, she lifted her massive bulk and let ...

Alex pushes away his laptop in disgust because he realizes that the story he is writing for the contest is the same old story again and again. He just couldn't think of the proper angle to get started and lose himself in the fantasy of telling a story that lives only in his imagination.

Just then, the phone rings and it was Rosalie, his friend and former girlfriend. After hearing about how her confusion on whether she is bi-sexual or not still persists, the conversation turns to more realistic matters.


Rosalie: Dude, it's Saturday night and I have got to do something. I am sooo bored out of my mind. What are you doing tonight?

Alex: I don't know, nothing I guess.

Rosalie: Wrong, we are going out. If I can't have sex I at least want to watch someone go at it. This girl at work who I have had the hots for told me about a place that she goes to with her man; orgy city and no one even cares if you look good or not. I don't know if I believe that but ...

[Interupting her in mid-sentence]

Alex: Excuse me? Are you crazy? I don't want to get an STD like Herpes or AIDS. I'd rather stay home with Rosemarie.

Rosalie: Pluuhease, give the hand a break man. Just come and watch then. You won't catch anything like that will you?

Alex: Fine. How desperate have I become?


[Off they went to a place called A Clockwork Orange; past the burly guy keeping watch over the elevator to the place. Apparently, if a participant of a previous party didn't give your name, you weren't getting in. It was the top floor of a garment industry type factory building in an industrial section of the city. The walls within were painted orange, dim mood lighting accentuated the macabre feel to the place, a maze of oddly furnished rooms with plastic strips between rooms like in meat warehouses and instead of a coat check, there was a clothes check where you could drop off your garments to walk around al fresco. Alex was having none of that but Rosalie was always a bit more daring. Rosalie went off on her merry way.]

Rosalie: Alex, this is the place to let go and live out your fantasies. Enjoy it.

[With those final words, she strolled into a room and became part of the scene.]

[Alex - It was so weird to see so many people naked and in various positions of sexual intercourse. All shapes, sizes, colors, enthnicities and sexual orientations. It was like the U.N. of sex. Near the bar area you had straight people picking each other up next to gays and lesbians, while Mistresses trampled and Masters whipped their slaves.]


[Alex decided to take a walk around to see what other cool stuff he could see. As he walked, he saw group sex, group masturbation, menage-a-trios (both male and female dominated), partner swapping, a sex toy room, assorted other D/s or fetish acts and just about any other sex related activity you could imagine. There was one room that seemed pretty isolated and not as busy as the rest which he headed toward.]

[Just as he reached the plastic strips he heard a gurgling sound, some struggling and a couple of women giggling. He hesitated for a moment and then walked into the room. There were about 4 or 5 big women (SSBBW's to be exact) and about the same number of guys and gals laid around the room in various states of consciousness. He surveyed the area with awe and excitement. He never expected to find squashing/crushing on the menu at the A.C.O.]


Alex: Uhm, hello. My name is Alan. What are you doing in here?

Rachel: Hi. We are the queens of crush. We love to squash men and women with our bodies. We don't have sex if that's what you are here for and besides, you saw there were plenty of places you can get that here. My name is Rachel and these are my fellow queens, Teresa, Diane, Heather and Sofia. So are you here to get squashed or just to watch? It's usually the same people here so you are the first new person in a long while.

Alex: Can I ask how much you guys weigh?

Rachel: Sure, I weigh about 350lbs, Heather is around 400lbs, Diane is 450lbs, Teresa is around 500lbs and last but not least Sofia is the baby at 550lbs.

[Suddenly, Alex realized that Sofia has been sitting on someone but didn't realize it really until now because of the low light and the fact that he only saw feet and a head sticking out of either end of her hips on a low bench like seat.]

Heather: Time!


[Teresa and Diane walked over to Sofia and started helping Sofia get up off the bench. Alex stared in disbelief as a completely crushed human being emerged from underneath the massive body of Sofia who stood at about 6'5" and as wide as the warehouse like doorway.]


Alex: Is he alright? Just how long were you sitting on him?

Sofia: Hi Cutie. I was on top of him exactly 1 minute and 20 seconds without moving ... for the 5th time in the past 20 or 30 minutes. We use 1 minute and 20 seconds because after that, there is a much bigger risk of causing physical harm to someone from a heart attack to brain damage due to lack of oxygen. I think this guy is done for the night though and so are these others. They can't take my weight anyway. I don't know why I love to feel a person struggle under me so much but that is the reason we are all here. To live out our crush and squash fantasies.

Teresa: Yeah, I love it too.

Diane: Me too. I mean, it isn't about being a mistress/slave or getting sex out of it. It is purely for the sake of feeling someone getting flat under us, struggle and not be able to move, breathe or get us off them. I love to watch when Teresa or Sofia (especially since she makes everyone the flatest) gently sway with the guys under them struggling and the girls just disappearing. well, a gentle sway is the most I have ever seen anyone move them once they settle in.

Heather: So, are you staying for a while?


[With those words still ringing in his ears, Alex took a deep look into his own psyche and decided if this was really what he wanted.]


Alex: Yes. Yes I am.

Teresa: Listen, we don't know what he is capable of so I think he is going to have to work his way up to us.

Sofia: Agreed. You have to understand something Alan. Once we sit on you, we aren't getting up for 1 minute and 20 seconds no matter what. we know that however it might feel to you, that amount of time will not cause any problems so no matter what happens, we are staying put. That is, unless you can find a way to move us. Are you ready for that?

Alex: I have been ready for this my whole life.

Teresa: Hmmm, sounds promising.


[With that, Rachel took him by the arm and started to take his clothes off.]


Rachel: We like to feel everything so no clothes between us. You can keep your underwear on if you want but that's it.

Alex: OK, underwear only.

Heather: Come over here flat boy. This is where Rachel sits on her people.


[It turns out they each had a bench of their own along with cuffs to tie people's hands and feet down.]


Rachel: Don't worry, those we reserve for special people. You won't be needing them.

Heather: You ready?

Alex: Yes.

Rachel: Yes.


[Rachel slowly sat on Alex's chest and stomach side-saddle, hands on hips with feet dangling about an inch off the floor. Just about that time, Rosalie stuck her head in the room looking for Alex.]


Rosalie: Dude, what are you doing? You looking to get killed or something?

Sofia: I think you should leave now little girl ... before it's too late.


[Alex didn't answer but smiled in Rosalie's direction. Coming off of Alex's face, Rosalie and Sofia locked eyes. Suddenly, the tension in the room was as thick as split-pea soup. Rosalie wasn't always the sharpest knife in the draw but even she knew that pushing this was not in her best interest.]


Rosalie: Can I stay and watch?

Sofia: Hmmm, now that is a good idea. Why don't you do that.


[That last statement kind of scared Rosalie but it was too late, she had already put her foot in her mouth.]


Diane: So, why don't you tell us about yourself? How do you know Alan?


[Rosalie chuckles nervously]

Rosalie: "Alan" is my ex and I brought him here because I needed a guy to come with. You know the deal, come with a partner or you aren't allowed in. Otherwise, there wouldn't be enough people to swap around with.

Diane: So what we were you hoping to find here? It seems to me like you would be a good apprentice for us.

Heather: I don't know. She'd have to work awfully hard to measure up even if she seems to have the body for it. How is the stomach? That is the important question.

Diane: Well, does she even like it is a bigger question in my mind.

Teresa: Well if you ask me, this is not for everyone. It takes a special person to do what we do.

Sofia: Heather ...

Heather: Oh shit! She is flat footing again. Time!

Rachel: Already? I feel like I just sat down.

[Rosalie looked at Rachel's feet which Sofia had gestured toward when calling Heather just in time to see that Rachel's feet were no longer dangling but were touching the floor completely. Apparently, she had sunk in a bit. Rachel slowly began to rise from on top of Alex who was a nice shade of pink by now.]

lol, it's kind of my epic saga of squash. It continues my first story, so you may want to read that one first.


It was about a week after the last humiliating ordeal Jill had put me through, and I knew she'd soon have something new in store. It was Saturday, and we both had the day off. I was laying on the couch watching TV when Jill walked in, wearing pyjama pants and a too small t-shirt which did nothing to conceal her big boobs and bigger belly.

"Mornin, Geoff" she said, and before I could reply, she plopped her massive ass down onto my chest. The air was immediately forced from my lungs, as I let out a loud groan. Her entire body visibly jiggled beneath her revealing outfit, and I was amazed to realize how attracted to her I'd become since the last beating she laid down on me. Her hips stretched from near my chin to almost my crotch, and I was struggling to breath right away. She just sat there for about five minutes, without another word, as a gasped for air beneath her bulk.

Finally, she lifted up off of me, and I gratefully sucked in all the air I could get, which wasn't much, because she came crashing back down after I had a few breaths. She placed her left hand on my crotch, discovering my raging erection. "Enjoying yourself, Geoffrey?" she smirked down at me. I nodded weakly. Suddenly, BAM! She slapped me across the face. "I SAID, are you enjoying yourself?"

"Yes, ma'am" I wheezed. She slapped me again.

"Good boy. You really wanted to have sex with me last time, didn't you?"

"Yes, ma'am" BAM-BAM! Twice, back and forth across the face.

"Well, you just might get your chance tonight." She noticed the excitement in my eyes and laughed. "BUT," she continued, "You're going to have to be a very good boy today, okay"

"Yes, ma'am" She lifted up and dropped back down, crushing me further into the couch. I could feel the wood below the cushions pushing against my back.

"Yes ma'am, what?"

"Yes ma'am... I'll be a very... good boy"

"Excellent, because Anna's coming to visit, and she'll be staying here for the night!". I froze. Anna was Jill's bitchy step-sister; we'd never got along, and we hated each other's guts. Generally, when she came to visit Jill, Jill gave me a heads up and I made myself scarce. But I could tell from the glint in her eye that this time I would be staying at home. I shuddered... well, under Jill's massive weight, I probably didn't have enough space to actually shudder, but you get the idea.

"That's right!" she taunted, "I've promised Anna a VERY pleasant visit, and you're going to help provide it." She finally lifted up off of me, turned around, and glared down. "Any problems with that?"

I desperately wanted to say no, but I realised that it wasn't really an option, and maybe if I cooperated I would actually get the sex Jill had mentioned. So I panted out a faint "Yes, ma'am", and her face lit right up.

"Awesome! This is going to be fun!" She sounded just like a giddy teenage girl, only she was giddy over the prospect of my humiliation. She pulled a piece of paper out of her pocket, and handed it to me.

"Here's you're instructions for the beginning of the day: 1) Memorize this speech. 2) Get naked, and 3) Go lay by the front door, you little welcome mat! Oh, and just to remind you why you're going to be good today..."

She pulled her shirt over her head, revealing her tantalizingly proportioned breasts in bra, and her upper belly. Then she pulled the waistline of her pants down underneath her lower belly, leaving her entire stomach on display. "Pretty flabby, huh? Watch this-" She began to shake, and her amazing gut wiggled back and forth, jiggling and bouncing... it was one of the most beautiful things I had ever seen. I sat up, my jaw dropping, as she shook like Jello for around fifteen seconds. Then she abruptly stopped, replaced her clothing, and proceeded to slap me back and forth across the face for a minute, while I just sat there in front of her and took it, my cheeks burning, both from the slapping and the embarassment of being so complacent.

"Boy, oh boy, Geoff, you're sure pathetic! Now I have to get in the shower, and you have to get to work, Anna will be here soon!"

She turned and walked off, and I stared and her big fat booty until she was out of site down the hallway, then I read the speech a few times to myself- I was shocked. I couldn't believe the things she wanted me to say to someone she knew I hated to lose face in front of... and this was just the beginning of my day. I sucked it up and got to work...


After laying on the floor naked for about fifteen minutes while Jill took a long shower (As she explained to me once, it takes a long time to wash so much body), I heard the door opening... and in came Anna, without even knocking... typical for her... ugh...

She looked down at me and burst out laughing. I felt my cheeks burning already. Without a word, and without taking off her sneakers, she stepped up onto my chest. "What a nice little welcome mat!" She chortled. I strained underneath her weight. Anna wasn't nearly as big as Jill (I knew from a conversation I overheard that she weighed around 250 pounds, and if you remember my last story you'll know that Jill weighed MUCH more than that.), but she was heavy, and really, any woman standing on your chest is a bit uncomfortable. Anna was a pear shaped girl with a small potbelly, big boobs, big hips, big butt, big thighs... you get the picture. She has a round face and long, curly blond hair. But I digress...

Lifting her feet up one at a time, she kicked her sneakers off. I gasped and wheezed under the intense weight of all of her on one foot, and she laughed some more. She bounced on the tips of her toes for a few seconds, and then, probably because I was turning purple, stepped off of me onto the floor. I was relieved, and sucked in air, but it was short lived, because she lifted her left foot and rested it on my face, with her toes positioned just above my nose, forcing me to suck in her pungent foot odour. "Smell good?" she smirked, "Well, how about you stop breathing through your mouth for a little bit, so you can enjoy the smell... and while you're at it, Jill said you have something to say to me!"

I had hoped she wouldn't remember... I hesitated to speak, although I did start with the nose-only breathing. Just then Jill appeared from the hallway... "Geoffrey, don't hesitate!!! Be a good boy!" she taunted. I had no choice... really...

"Anna, (sniff) you beautiful princess, I realize (sniff) that all our problems are my fault, as I am a pathetic worm (sniff) who scarcely deserves to (sniff) smell your beautiful feet. I promise to be utterly obedient (sniff) to all your desires today, so that you may derive enjoyment from (sniff) my suffering." I don't know how I got the words out. Anna and Jill both burst out laughing.

"Give him some orders, babe, try him out" suggested Jill.

"Stand up, slave!"

I stood, and Anna looked up into my eyes (I'm about four inches talled than her.) "I hope we have as much fun as Jill promised". Then, without warning, she jammed her chubby knee into my bare crotch. Stars exploded in front of me, and I fell on my knees. The pain was excrutiating.

"Careful with those babe, I'm gonna need em later" Jill said, giggling. "Now let's go get some snacks ready, we can watch a movie."

Ten minutes later I lay upturned on the couch in front of the TV. They marched into the room, with a big bowl of popcorn, and two big bags of chips. Jill put on the movie, while Anna just plopped down onto my stomach. I wheezed, and she laughed her obnoxious laugh. I couldn't believe what Jill was putting me through, or that I was willing to take it.

Regardless, after Jill popped on the movie, she walked over to me, stood in front of my face for a minute, then sat slowly down onto my face and chest. Her enormous butt cheek blocked out all the light, and as the fat of her ass gathered around my face, I barely managed to turn to the side enough to be able to get a bit of air now and then. Jill wiggled around, getting comfortable, while Anna just reclined. A minute or two later, I faintly heard Anna say "I think he likes it, Jill. Hahaha", and she started slapping my bulging erection. "Having fun down there, couch?"

After a few seconds, Jill got angry... "Geoffrey, I believe Anna asked you a question..." she said, and started bouncing lightly on my already flattened face and chest... "Just because you're down there doesn't mean you get to just ignore us!"

"Yes... ma'am, I'm having fun..." I could barely get the words out. Jill told Anna that she should punish me for my delayed reply... do I even have to say that Anna was thrilled by the idea? She got off me, which released a lot of pressure and allowed me a few more breaths, but then she flopped back down onto my stomach, bouncing a few times. She slapped my penis harder than ever, and cackled with delight.

By the end of the movie, I was barely conscious, and utterly squashed. The credits rolled, and Jill heaved herself up off of me. I couldn't take deep breaths right away, my chest was too compacted from the two hours of her bulk weighing down on it. Jill told Anna that she was going to take the movie back, and pick up supper. Supper? They had devoured all the junk food they brought out with them over the past couple hours, and they still have room for supper? Jill walked out the door, telling Anna to have fun while she was gone.

After the door shut, Anna wasted no time. "Get your knees up, slave". I complied, and she lifted her butt off me once again, only to rotate so she was facing me, and drop her fat ass down on my crotch, hard. She leaned back against me knees, and lifted up her legs to take off her socks. She set one over my face... it was sweaty, and I had no choice but to enjoy the smell.

"Is my big butt crushing your balls, slave?"

"Yes, ma'am"

"Awesome." She lifted up and bounced back down. "Does my sock smell good? Be honest"

"No, ma'am"

"Wonderful. Would you like me to take it away? Of course you would." She kicked the sock off of my face. "Now you can suck my toes until Jill gets back!"

One by one, I sucked on her sweaty, salty toes, all the while wincing from the pain of her ass squishing my crotch, and straining from the effort of supporting her with my knees. She maintained eye contact the whole time, which only added to the humiliation of being so subservient to someone I loathed. Now and then she'd bounce on my crotch, or slap my face with her feet. Jill finally arrived home a half hour later. Her and Anna went into the kitchen to divvy up the food Jill brought home, and I heard Jill say something about getting into more comfortable clothes. She shouted to me to get ready to serve as a footstool, and I got down onto the floor on my hands and knees.

They returned in skimpy lingere. Anna walked in first, her thighs wiggling like crazy, her wide hips undulating with every step. I was turned on in spite of my distaste for her. But that didn't compare to Jill, whose entire body shook as she bounded into the room. Her belly wobbled from side to side, her hips shook and bounced, her breasts had taken on a life of their own inside the too-small bra she wore. Amazing. My jaw just dropped as they sat on the couch, resting their meaty legs on my back. I struggled, in my weakened state, to support them while they chowed down on Jill's favorite...tacoes. I shuddered at the thought of what was to come.

When they finished, it was time for face sitting. I sat at the foot of the couch, my upturned face ready to serve as a cushion. Anna was up first. As she settled her fat butt down, she stopped with her panties just brushing my nose. "Ready, Geoff? Take a deep breath, and a good look at my fat ass!" She settled down, her slightly damp panties were all I could see for a second, then I could see nothing. My face sank deep into her ass crack. "Spread my cheeks, Geoff, so you can get wayyyy up there!" I obeyed, and her flabby butt cheeks swallowed my face whole. I was surrounded by soft, glorious fat on all sides. That has to be one of the glories of all fat girls (even Anna)- when they sit on your face, there's nothing hard to hurt your nose, just lots of soft butt flesh to cushion you for the crushing.

Anna cackled. "Wow, Jill, now I know why you keep this loser around... what a great cushion! Hear that, worm boy? You're a real good seat. I bet your face is gonna smell like ass for days, though. Oh well!" Her and Jill both laughed. I'd been down for a long time, and I was starting to need air. I tapped her thighs. She didn't get up. I got frantic, and started kicking. She simply ordered me not to squirm. I thought I was going to pass out, when she lifted just enough for me to breathe through my nose, and ordered "Sniff my butt, you little dog!" I took in the smell of her sweaty ass for a few seconds before she settled back down. After thirty seconds, she said "You want air again, you have to earn it!" She put her hand on top of mine, and said the words I'd been dreading: "Pull my finger!" Jill just laughed. I had no choice, really... with my dignity (if I had any left to begin with) completely gone, I pulled her finger. PLBBBT! A very loud fart in my face. She lifted up again. Jill was laughing her ass off.

"I just farted in your face, Geoff! How do you like that? Does it smell good?"

It didn't, but I had to breathe, so I sniffed her putrid fart, while she reveled in having me in such an awful position. Then she suddenly jumped up. "Shit, I forgot, I have a date in fifteen minutes, I gotta go!" She ran for the guest room to get dressed, and I thanked my lucky stars.

Jill wasted no time in walking across the room. She towered in front of me, and I observed that she'd removed her panties. "Finally, we have some alone time, Geoff!" And she dropped down onto my face. I heard Anna run out the door, saying she'd be back later. After almost a minute, Jill cut one and stood up. "Remember the rules from last week, Geoffrey?"

I did, so I sniffed really deep, and said "Thank you."

"Good boy. Now, I'm about ready for sex, but we still haven't finished our little carnival game. So here's what we'll do... you're gonna lick my ass for a few minutes, then you can have ONE guess. You were close last time, so there's a hint. If you get it right, you're gonna get laid... well, more like steamrolled."

I spread her cheeks and she plopped down, engulfing my head in all her wonderful ass flab. She positioned herself just well enough that I could sniff her butt while I licked it. After a minute, she farted right on my tongue. I kept licking diligently, and she laughed to herself. "Another one! I hope you like sniffing my gas Geoff, cause there's more where that came from." She let out a succession of three or four more farts, and then got up.

"465?" I offered.

"Close enough, 467. You're in luck Geoff, now get on your hands and knees and give me a pony ride to my room."

I didn't have a chance. She sat down, and I managed to support her weight for a few seconds, but when I tried to lift my arm, I collapsed to the floor, with her on top of me. I was squashed more completely than ever before.

"I guess here will have to do, then. Too bad, you don't get the extra support from the mattress... cause of course, you know I'm on top!"

She got up so I could roll onto my back. Then she grabbed one of Anna's socks and stuffed it in my mouth. "Just so you don't get any ideas about kissing me with your fart filled mouth" she teased.Then she passed me a condom, and I put it on. Then she lowered her self on to my eager cock. She straddled my crotch while I lay on my back, thrusting up into her wonderful pussy. She bounced mercilessly on my crotch, but that only enhanced the sensation. As if it wasn't already clear who was in control, she started slapping me across the face again. "Come on, Geoff, grab some flab! You know you want to!"

Of course I did. I took big handfuls of her fat, shaking her belly around. It shook like a flan, I swear it was one of the most beautiful things I ever saw. As her fat body jiggled, she kept right on slapping me, and bouncing... I was near orgasm in minutes. She must have known, because to top off the sex, she lay flat out across my body, giving me the full benefit of her 467 pounds, and burying my head in her luscious bosoms. We orgasmed at the same time, my pathetic little body struggling to spasm underneath her massivity. I can only imagine what her wonderful bulk must have looked like at the time, since her boobs blocked out all the light.

No sooner had we finished than she got up. To my shock, she stepped up onto my chest with both feet, and beamed down at me. "Well done, little man. Anyways, I'm going to bed. Anna's gonna need a doormat when she gets in, so you know where to position yourself. And keep that sock in your mouth, she'll get a kick out of that."

That said, she spat on my face, and walked down the hall, leaving me to gape at her jiggling ass for the last time that day.

I had a few busted ribs after that last ordeal. Yet it is a month later and they havenââ,¬â,,¢t stopped the assult on me either. I have lost weight , I am now 100 pounds even and yet they have gained weighed weighing in around 725 pounds each. I was scared for I knew one wrong move on there part and I would be dead yet I knew they didnââ,¬â,,¢t care about me.

Heather came over to me and sat down on my chest, her ass covered me from my upper leg to my neck. It always hurt when they sat on me for my ribs never healed up so ever time just caused more damage. I felt like I was under a car having my life squashed out of me. Then Missy entered the room with three dvds and a stack of pizza boxes along with a box of two litter bottles of pop. ââ,¬Å"move over fat ass you arenââ,¬â,,¢t getting him all to yourself. ââ,¬Å" said missy as she squeezed her way onto the couch and sat down on my face crushing my head into the couch. I was incased in flesh, with only a little air coming in from between her legs. The only problem with this was Missy had just got down working out in there home gym and her shorts were dripping wet from her sweet. ââ,¬Å"I hope you donââ,¬â,,¢t mind if I sit her for awhile Jeremy, I am tired from my work out and need to regain my strength and rest awhile.ââ,¬Â With that she reajusted the way she was sitting so more of her asshole and pussy was closer to my nose. With out any warning she let out a huge god awful fart. PHHHHHHHHHHHHHTTTTTTT.
ââ,¬Å"God lord Missy what the hell have you been doing and eating , that smells awfulââ,¬Â said heather. I wanted to gag but couldnââ,¬â,,¢t with the tonage on me. Missy started to laugh, ââ,¬Å"I worked on my stomach muscles today and when ever I do that, the gas factory starts in and it usually doesnââ,¬â,,¢t stop for awhile. So I hope your ready down there for an onslaught of farts. Not to mention my sweety ass shorts havenââ,¬â,,¢t been washed for a good two weeks so they are nice and ripe also. With that they began to watch there movie and eat there pizza. Every few minutes Missy would release a torrant of farts that would have my eyes watering and nose burning. My chest felt on fire from the prolonged sitting, my legs were numb and my arms were squashed flat. Not to mention my head was being reshaped by the pressure of missys weight on top of it. Finally they got up and heather decided she need to go to the store but Missy told her she wanted to stay home. So Heather left and missy smiled at me. Jeremy I want to help you relieve some of this tention in your pants but I need help relieveing some of my tention. You see I am extreamly horney right now as you could probalby tell by the smell so your going to help me. With that she pulled me to the floor and ripped off my pants. She stripped down to nothing and started to mount my dick. She lowered herself slowly down on my limp dick and started to rub on it as she ran her hands up my chest. With in moments my dick was stiff as a board, she inserted it into her pussy and started to slowly raise and lower on it , up and down up and down. She started to moan and started to gyrate faster and faster taking her hands up my chest and digging her fingernails into my chest . she started to lift higher up my shaft and slamming down onto my cock she squezzed her pussy muscles tight which made me lose control and explode inside of her . With that she became upset.

ââ,¬Å"I didnââ,¬â,,¢t tell you to cum yet you puny little shit.ââ,¬Â She started to slam her pussy harder on my cock and pelvis I. My cock and pulivize felt like it was being crush until she finally had an explosive orgasm. She fell on top of me and was breathing heavy. Then I heard something that scared me, ââ,¬Å"what in the hell are you doingââ,¬Â said heather. ââ,¬Å"using and abusing our little play toy Heatherââ,¬Â said missy. Want to try him heather, heather smiled and shook her head yes. She smiled down at me ââ,¬Å" I like to dominate little men and make them hurt and scream under me that is what gets me turned on. With that she stepped up onto my chest, I screamed out in pain do to my un healed rib. She walked down my stomach squashing my insides and moved to my already soar pelvic region. She slightly jumped up in the air and landed on my pelvise. I screamed as she laughed. Hope you got satisfied today because that is all the satisfaction you are going to get ever. She placed her foot on my cock and started to rub it with her big size 12 feet. Again I got hard With that she sat me up and pushed my dick against the floor with her foot. I looked up into her eyes as she started to put all her weight on my cock I tried to use my hands to get her foot off of my dick but I couldnââ,¬Ëœt budge her foot. Missy started to laugh as she saw my pain in my face and then it happened heather lifted her other foot placing all of the weight on my cock. In sec my cock was squashed flat. I yelled in pain as she twisted her foot on my smashed and useless cock. ââ,¬Å"UMMMMM Iââ,¬â,,¢m getting so wetââ,¬Â Heather said I need you to scream harder and louder, you need more pain.ââ,¬Â with that she stepped off my cock and I grabbed at it crying. She pushed me down and kicked me in the balls making me curl up. Missy grabed me and streched out my hands exposing my smashed cock and throbbing testicals. She looked down at them and said you arenââ,¬â,,¢t going to be needing them now are you and with that she placed one foot over my balls and stood full weight on to them. Instantly my balls popped and blood and semen spilled out everywhere. I screamed like no other and Heather grabbed herself rubbing her pussy as she stripped her clothes off. With out any warning she mounted my face as I passed out from pain.

She was all excited about her date. As she bathed in bubbles, sweet aroma filling the air, as the vanilla candles flickered on the sides of the porcelain bathtub. She was a big girl. After gettin herself all clean, she toweled off ...lookin at herself in the mirror. Finally, she was beginning to accept her weight and was actually feeling a bit good about it. Knowing her date was so into beautiful big ladies made her night even more exciting. He had mentioned a lil fantasy he had while they had chatted on the net one night and well, tonight...she wanted to explore and just try a mild session hoping to please him. She slipped into a short skirt, pulled up her pantyhose ...squishing into them best she could...slipped on a silky top that kinda showed her curvacious body. Then lastly slipped into her heels for that finishing touch. She glared in the mirror ...brushing her hair and wondering what the evening would bring.
The doorbell rang and suddenly she felt her heart skip a beat as she hurried to the door to find her sexy date. He was stunningly sexy. She was physically attracted to him in more ways than one ....She grabbed his hand after a lil conversation and off they went. It was dinner first...She ordered a very big meal consisting of steak and potatoes...extra bread please, she asked the waiter. She noticed a smile on her dates face as she asked for "more". It made her feel good to know she could fill her belly and feel content finally. After dinner, a piece of chocolate cake did the finishing touch ....they sat and talked for a bit...she was so full, she din't wanna get up just yet. As they talked, he kinda teased her..and from the wetness below, she was as turned on as he was.
It was getting late, so they left the restaurant and headed to her house where they would stay the night. He was from out of town...so this meant she had him at least for ONE night  in HER house!! As they walked in the door....she grabbed his hand and begin leading him to her bedroom. As he entered, he noticed a nice big comfy lookin bed...with lotta pillows. Her desk was in the corner with a small four leg stool beside it for a chair. She faced him and held both his hands in hers....slowly she begin pushing him backwards...moving towards him ...pushing him back slowly towards her bed...when his legs neared the edge of the bed she gave him a swift but soft push as he kinda dropped to his ass on the edge of her bed. She looked in his eyes and grinned ...She slipped out of her skirt...and took his shirt off....she motioned him back further on the bed...he was on his back as she unzipped his pants and kinda roughly pulled them off tossing them on the floor. She crawled up in a straddle position over his torso...her knees beside him as her ass come down upon his tummy...He could feel her weight press against him. He liked that. She had eaten more than enuff at dinner in hopes to increase the pressure of her size against him as she laid further down ...her breasts smothering his face....She notices his breathing increasing...and could feel under her fat his chest beggin to rise and fall with each breath....she sat up a minute...lookin into his eyes...bending over she whispered, "are you ok baby?"...He smiled and said ...."I can handle anything ya got sexy.."....slowly she crawled off of him....and grabbed his hand....pullin him to the floor....it was a hard wood floor. As his back came down upon the floor, it was cold and hard....She looked at him laying there and smiled. She wondered if he would resist if she increased the pressure a bit ....She leaned over and whispered ...since this is a "first" time for us...I'll go easy on ya ...as she bent over and took off the high heels....She then put one foot on his tummy.....she could feel his abs tighten as she applied weight as the other foot followed..her total weight on his tummy....She wondered how long his abs would hold her weight from crushing his insides....but he had been so damn cocky by saying that he could handle "anything" she figured she would up the annie ...after a few seconds...she moved one foot forward slowly walkin on his chest....She was a bit worried she would crush his lungs....his breathing was more noticable and his face was a bit red. The veins in his neck were becoming apparent so she could tell he was under "pressure" *She giggled playfully* She stoof there for a minute til she thought he couldn't take much more...and then she slowly stepped off of him....She could see his ab muscles relax and he took a big breath as the pressure subsided....he smiled at her. She noticed he was so hard down there and she was wet from the sheer thought of the lil bit of dominance that had just occurred. His strongness turned her on...his big arms and his cockiness was a turn-on most definitely. Playfully, she crawled down between his legs...kissing his thighs as she worked her way up....lightly kissing and nibblin....finding his hardness...she teased him a bit whirling her tongue around the throbbing heat seakin moisture missile ...she noticed a lil honey drop of precum...and licked it up quickly...kissing his abdomen she noticed it was red where she had been standing...she noped it wouldn't bruise ....crawling up over him once more...and lookin in his eyes she whispered enuff? ....He said ....beggingly ...told you darlin...I can take it....she smiled and figured once again she would up the annie...She slowly got up and walked to her puter desk. She picked up the four legged stook and took it over to him....he was still laying on the cold hard floor. God he looked fine. She slowly placed the stool down upon him. Two legs against his chest and two legs of the stool against his weakened abdomen. "Are you ready baby" She said....he shook his head...but looked a bit worried...but he was no whimp. Slowly She climbed up on top of the stool..sitting firmly...her feet hanging right above his face. As her weight spread across the sittin stool, the pressure shot down the legs of the stool finding his flesh first...and then his every muscle that could hold her weight up upon the stool! She smiled as she watched the veins in his neck once again portrude. She could notice at first he was holding his breath a bit. Perhaps to keep his muscles tight so that the thin stool legs would not puncture any of his delicate items deep inside ....She sat there until his face was a very red then figured she better get up before he passed out! She slowly lifted the stool off of him...there was bright red marks four of them where they pressure of her weight against the stool had pressed against him. She liked it. It was kinda like "her" mark ....Looking down his body..she noticed a large amount of cum all over....she smiled ....grabbes his hands..and led him to the bathtub .....turned him in a nice hot bubble bath....lit the candles and helped him into the tub once the water had filled....She bathed him ...then they both climbed into bed. She felt his big strong arms wrap around her ....OMG What a feeling..she felt so good in his arms. And even after what she had done to him...he snuggled her and made her feel good inside and safe...She could wait til the mornin' 

Giggles  Was that ok?? I figured since ya let me see your stories ...I would make on up of my own *

One hot and humid summer night I was out at the local bar sitting in a back dark corner where nobody ever goes or even notices. I like this part of the bar for I can easily watch everyone and not even get a glance. Yet on this night I meet missy and her friend heather. For when they walked throught the door everyone stopped and stared at these two amazons. As they walked past the bar they each ordered a pitcher of beer and then headed my way.
Missy said " mind if we join you it is the only seats in this place as she lowered her bulk into the booth. Half of her stomach was on top of the table and her hips and ass spread out on the seat and left me with only a little room on the bench. Heather did the same on the other side. They asked my name and I told them Jeremy.
"so Jeremy I hope you don't mind that we joined you actually we didn't really care if you did or not it isn't like your little body could have stopped us." said heather "by the way how tall are you?"
With that I replyed that I was 5 foot 3inches and weighed in at 130 pounds. They both started to laugh and I asked what was so funny. They just looked at each other and downed there pitchers in one big old gulps. They then pushed there way out of the booth and told me they wanted to dance and that I need to come along. As I stood up I I noticed I only came up to both of there breasts, they wiped me out onto the dance floor and I was in between both of them.
"See this is what we were laughing at both of us are 6 foot 4 and so you only can get up to our breasts and if you kneel you would be even with our pussy right." with that heather kicked my legs from behind and I fell flat on my knees looking square into missy's pussy she charged forward as heather did the same behind me and I was sandwiched in between two hot grinding pussies. As quickly as that happened they turned around and slammed there asses into my head. They backed off and pulled me to my feet still sandwiching me in between there massive breasts which had to be 40 ff size on both. Missy looked down at me and said " you see tiny we both out weight you also we each weigh 650 pounds. That is 5 times your weight. With that they lifted me off my feet by my arms and took me back to the both Missy through me into the both and I landed laying on the seat. Before I could even move Missy's Large fleshy ass was coming down apon me only stopping inches before settleing down. I looked at it in horrific style. Then one of her massive hands grabed me and plunged my legs through hers so my face was straight under her ass. Once I was in position she flopped straight down onto my face shoving my nose deep up her ass. I could hear only faint things from being under her ass my head would probably exploded if it wasn't for all the flesh around me. She was wearing no underwear under the dress so I could smell everythign about her. I was getting a little are from a source that was coming down her ass through the ass crack and into my nose. I heard them order there 6th pitcher of beer and then I felt Heathers foot fondling my dick. She started to rub it and I started to moan into Missy's ass which made her to move and grind on my face a little as she got wet. Heather picked up the base and I moaned loaded which made Missy start to quiver .

Missy started to moan and told Heather to make me moan loader so with that Heather took her foot and slammed it into my balls and dick making me scream in pain sending Missy to an orgasm. As she came down from it she was like I need to go use the rest room. As she started to get up Heather mentioned why you have a mans mouth right under you use it. Good Idea said missy but lets leave first, so they walked out of the bar making sure I said nothing by squeezing my balls.

When we made it outside we walked over to the alley and they layed me out on the cement. As I tried to fight heather steped up onto my feet making me scream and obey. I opened my mouth as missy started to unleash her flood of piss all over my face not caring about where it went. After she had finished they picked me up and through me into there car and drove off.

A bright light hit my eyes as I relized the trunk lid opened up and Heather and Missy grabed me and took me into there house where they through me onto the floor. I notced the two of them stripping down and I couldn't take my eyes off of the two globes hanging from both of there chest and the huge stomaches hanging and finally there large asses juggling up and down as they came closer to me.I didn't even notice that Heather had straddled above my head and moved her ass right over my face and WHAM sat down hard. Now it is my turn with that she let out a large fart which made them both laugh.

" You see Jeremy we hate men and the more and more we can destroy every shread of man hood they have we do it until they can't take it anymore and parish. For we love to eat so if you last long you will endure our rath of weight gain and we don't expect to feed you much maybe just bread soaked in our piss and piss to drink that is it. SO I hope you are ready to serve our every need even if it means pain for you . With that she dropped her ass onto my face again and I felt Missy place a heavy foot onto my chest.

sharp Pain and the air going out of my lungs was the next thing that happened as missy stood up onto my stomach. " oh wow I feel his insides moveing around under my feet. Just think of the damage my 600+ body is doing to your internal organs. With that I felt her feet leave my stomach in a hurry and then I felt a blow like no other hit my stomcah and crotch :shock: knocking the wind out of me and knocking me out........... to be continued

Sea of Dunes

by bigmarisa

Hello dears, im a bbw from argentina (south america) and we speak spanish. So i will try to make the max effort to be clear for you. (im using a nice program calling Babylon - www.babylon.com -) its a little piece of software that i love (i use it to translate some words from english to spanish). ok. hurry to the story (sorry for the bad use of the verbs)

(
When i was 11 years old, was a skinny one, but some tall (taller than the average). Long hair black with curls, big black eyes, skin like milk. And a smile always crossing my young face. The pre-adolescence its difficult for all but, i handled with grace. In the school always was a good one, and my parents carried me to the sea for vacations. In some places in the argentinian coast, the beach is very wide, and the dunes are here, like a guard of the entire beach.
But i was only 12 when come to the beach that vacations, and like others 12 years old girls, have some whims. Fight with my parents and criying i was to the dunes to walk alone. It was about 9 p,m., and the moon was the only witness. My parents try to stop me, but they cant. I was speeder than they are.

I was feeling great being alone. The stars are blinking his eyes to me, and the wind from the Atlantic ocean caress my face. One hour later or more try to come back to my house, but cant orientated in the middle of the sea of dunes. At the beggining i dont be worry, but step by step a secret fear start to take my soul. The stars stop to blink to me and now was like witness eyes for my doom.

I heard some voices, and walk to it. I wished that voices be of my parents. But no. Only two boys, not so much olders than me. They told me:

- Dont worry, we know where your house is. Follow us.

And start to walk. In a moment i think i was in problems, but in other think was my imagination. They looks like good people. They are big boys (to me). Over the moonlight they looks great. One year earlier i have my first orgasm with my fingers, and have it dreaming with boys like they.

All arrives to one house. Not my house. The house looked like a abandon one, but i can see some lights on inside. They told me that they must notify to her parents that they are helping me. I stii follow them, and was inside the house.

The door was closed behind me.


They run to the back of the house, and cant hear nothing. The house was a mess. The garbage was everywhere, a pair of ruined chairs was in that room and a mattress whith stranges old marks was in a corner. When i come back from my personal reverie, two big boys was in my entire visual range.
.
The abuse was terrible. All my body holes was used and abused. I can tasted his sperm, smell and transpiration. It was an agony. I cryed and beg for mercy, and only get some loud laughs. All of the four boys fuck me. But, like a flash, arrives to my mind an idea, hot and beautiful. Was like touch of an devil angel. Revenge. When i can see the word very clear in my mind, REVENGE, i get a gigantic orgasm, and like waves, other arrives and make me feel good. Not for his dicks on my inside, oh no. The word revenge, shake all my body. The boys will pay.


Five years later, i was a tall bbw. My face still looks with a smile crossing my face. But my eves have a little devil glance. Be bigger than the rest was great, was comfortable, makes me feel powerfull, i feel the warranty of can overwhelm any other person, boy or girl.
When i saw me in a mirror, i like all the view. Pretty face, nice smile, really big boobs , not so much belly but nice, really big hips (a single chair cant hold entirely, but with two chairs,scarcely can). I am tall (a little less than 1,90 meters tall) and my shape is like a Spanish guitar or sandglass. It make me proud. Some chicks envy my body, all the boys looks at me, but as they have some fear (looks ridiculous next to me, or looks too tiny near me) so prefer have me far. I know it, sometimes when i hide me in the toilett of the school, can hear other students talking about it. Sometimes i can hear a few girls envy me, my big boobs because this girls have less chest than a fried egg.
My life in the school isnt easy. Some boys and girls shamed me with little jokes or with unfriendly words. Specially Claudio.
Clauido was the number one in the high school. All the skinny girls was pursuit him. All wants to be ClaudioÃ,´s friend or girl. The number one in a Argentinian School isnt like in USA schools. We like soccer, and soccer players arent bigger than a football player, so Claudio isnt tall and weights light. But in the playfield, was a lion, a phanter, a God. And outside of the playfield, he drives him like the god of the school.

He specially enjoy to make stupid jokes about my boobs. Always my boobs. Its a fact, my boobs isnt like a soccer balloon, but arent by the least difference. 
Was an August 3 of 1989, the freeze make the birds down from the trees and i was in the front of my house smoking a cigarette (my parents forbid to me smoke)(and they detect the cigarette to kilometers) and Claudio pass in front of me, smiling me with a evil grin.
- Hello, Marisa
- Hello, Little boy.(grinned)
- Im not so little (with a sarcastic smile), meanwhile he look at me from his lower height.
- Claudio, you canÃ,´t reach my shoulder, you need a lot of soup to awe me.
- The size isnt the important. I have something to you, and i know that is a good tool for you.

In this moment i thing to go to my house and forget the rat, but my parents arent in home. Nobody was in the street because the big cold. No witness. All my fantasy exploit in my head, all my paint, all my wishes will make true.
- Follow me, puny boy.

I got a big house, not so big by the USA standar, but by the argentinian standar was big. I leaded him to the Hobby room. My fatherÃ,´s hands are like magicians, fix everithing and make everything from pieces of garbage. This room is large and full of things, and my mother put in it all her gym machines (she loves use a weight bench). He placed a face of "not understand what happend" when arrives at the place. I put me face to face (in fact, face to boobs) to him and say to his ear: Dear, please, awe me, leave me to the heaven, make me feel like a real woman, i am all of you.
His face change, and try to touch my chest. My response was only one movement, my hand fly and arrives in his face in shape of fist. He fall to the floor like a bag of bones with a soft thud.

I grasped him by her hair and drag to the weight bench. Using a roll tape, i hold him by his wrist and ankle to the bench. Using a cutter, remove all his clothes and can see her dick. Not so small, not so big, but the gossips says other things. Wasnt a dissapointmen, but i was expecting more. Over the bench he looks like a naked human X.

The puny comes back with grunts, and put my hand over his mouth. -Hello darling. You will be my toy, i see you how use other girls to your pleasure, and throw when do you want, like she was slag.
i start to put my clothes off, meanwhile he was screaming:- Shit mountain, i kill you, all the school will know how bitch you are, all the school will laugh when see you...
-ok boy, but it will happen only if you comes back to school....
He stop to scream. And see my eyes. And he start to understan how big troubles was your situation.
- are you kidding me, right?
- i am not kidding (i tell him with no mercy). You will not return to school. You will belongs to me. I will use you and abuse you. You arent a person. You are a plaything, yes, right, only a thing to use.

I will use for my pleasure.

i straddled in her face, and he start to beg for mercy. - you will crush me!!! nooo pleeeaseeee!
The next that i feel was his nose pushing my clit and his mouth trying to bite me.
-Dear, if you beat me, i will cut your penis and put it in your asshole. And start to back and forth. Stand up, see his face, sit again, back and forth, and all again and all again. Was marvelous saw his face brilliant by my juices.
I can feel the power, the overwhelming, i will crush him, i trample him still to make a heap of bloody hash. i will make a hamburger with him, and say it to him. i will use him to feed me.
Meantime i was feeling his face in my pussy and i was in the middle of my day dream,he passed out, maybe out of oxigen. 
When i sit all my 210 kilograms over his belly,(in fact all his crotch, belly, chest and chin dissapear under me) he returns to reality very fast, but can scream because he havent air in his lungs. -Dear, Dear, i always loves you. Do you marry me? He he he he....
Whats up? why your face is turning red? Please, put your eyes in his orbits. I can feel his bowels being smashing by my weight. I stand up and he returns to breath, i use a little more of the tape to seal his mouth.
I take his dick and start to masturbates him. -Nice thing, but, its only this? no more that this?
He start to make hard, and put in my mouth and suck him hard and slow.
I can feel his short breaths, and how enjoy it. Surely he thing what all was a joke.
I coninue my blowjob and can fell his first spasms, that tell me the orgasm is coming. His face star to transfigure, and when still the jerk off no start, i grasp her balls and start to squeeze. Obiously he cant yell, because the tape in his mouth dont allow him. Big tears drops falling by his face. -ohhhh, Dear, it hurts? No worry. i will not do again. (meanwhile i still squeeze his balls).
i can feel when his ball explode inside of the scrotum. -Ohhhh god, that was great!!! Thanks dear for makes me happy!!! I loves you. He passed out again.

I go to the kitchen and make my favorite sandwich. A little toasted bread without crust, ham(fully charged  ), slices of tomatoes and a touch of mayonnaise. Open a big bottle of beer and returns to the puny joke (Claudio). (here 3 cans of beer make one big bottle).

-Claudio, i think about us, and i feel what we go fast in this new relationship. You deserve my biggest fury, but i am not a bad person. Im a good one, so i will drink 4 or 5 bottles of beer.
Because when i was drunk, i have bad humor. And when i have a bad day, you will got one....

His eyes show me all his panic, all his fear, he knows his fate, and i start to drink my cold beer. It makes me happy. So, i went to the backyard and start a fire in the gridiron (its similar like a barbecue but use coal and we use other cuts of meet to cook in it, we are famous by our meet, Maxwell Smart (Agent 86) know about us and he loves our "Churrasco").

When comes back to Claudio, his breath was speed and short, he was in the middle of a panic attack. Better. Great.

The bear star to affect to me, so i light a cigarette and start to smoke. I sit on the floor near him, and see him direct to his eyes. - I dream it by years. I dream about have a despicable boy like you under my control, so makes feel him my power, makes feel the pain that i feel in my past. Its a shame that you dont have a pussy, because i cant makes feel the pain of a rape pussy. But you have an asshole, and will use it like one. Four boys raped me, and makes me hurt, makes me feel the pain. Today you represent this boys, and so, my ghost of the past will fly of my life. I know, i know, its a lie. The ghosts will be with me all my life, its true, but today, will fly away.

I pút the red light of the cigarette on his nipple and he start to shake. - Dear, hurts?
Ok, will no use the cigarette. So i stand up and straddle him and sit on his stomach. - Youre my horse and will ride you!!! . I start to bounce and see his face turning to red. Stop.
Youre a nice cushion, great. And i start again meanwhile start to slap very hard in his face.
- Puny dear, i love mark my fingers in your face, its easy and funny!!!!. So i take his nose and squeeze it. Obviously he cant breat. And i start to shake his nose, harder and harder. So i can feel a snap inside him. Great. I was broken his nose. I release it and can see blood falling down from it. His eyes cant be more open, he try to yelling but the noise was insignificant. I can feel some farts from him and a feeling of wet under me.
-is the baby pissing? Shit too? . So i take a rag and clean a little. So i put my ass over his broken nose and make a big loud fart. - Smell it dear, because when i shit, you will eat it.

The tape on his mouth unstick and say to me: - Please, forgive me, im very sorry, please, let me go...
- i cant do that, dear , you will run to your house and will open your mouth.
-Noooo, i will close it. Please, mercy, mercy, mercy.
-Ok, but, you must obey me first.
- yes yes yes.... ok.... i will obey....
Again i straddled over his face and say to him: - Lick me, softly, gentle, now...
and sit on his face. I cant see him because my tummy is a little big and only can saw a few hairs, but can feel very good his tongue.
- yes dear, makes to mum happy.
He makes his job good, not great thing, but was great because the situation was great. In a normal situation, he will boring me. And i start to feel the born of a sensation, great sensation. The sensation born in the middle of my spine and start to expand to the rest of my nakde body, a gigantic orgasm will arrives like a running train in the middle of my soul.

- Be constant, darling, be constant....
One and another and another orgasms arrives to me.... And the tongue stop...
Whit anger i stand up and see him. He passed out again. I took the third bottle of beer and drink a little more. My thirst grow, and my anger too.
-son of the bich, why you stop? I DONT SAY YOU STOP!!!!!
So i stand up over his chest. I grab a bar for no fall, and feel my feets firmly over his chest.
The pressure make him wake up and he try to cof, but he cant.His chest start to bend to his inside. A clear snap can be hear. One rib less. So jump to the ground and sit on him.
-hey darling, you are starting to break down.
He cant speak. And he no moves. But breath, slow, but breath.

- I think that is a good idea up to the next level. I said and release him. He try to stand up but fall on the floor. I Grab him and put over the bench again, but this time his chest over the cushion of the bench, use the tape again and he stay firmly tied in doggy style, but his body looks soft.

I go to my room and come back in a hurry with my prefer toy. A very big dildo with strips. I tied up to me and now, i have my oun dick. A big one.

- And now, darling, we will start the phase two.
I look at the fourth bottle of beer and decided no drink more. I need remember this.
He saw my dick and open his mouth, but can say nothing.
-are you out of words? Great, because when i start to fuck you, all the words returns to you.
A new tear fall from his eyes.
I put me behind him on my knees, open his buttocks and spit in his hole. He start to grind, and a low cry can be hear.
Was a strange moment, i wish it by years, fuck him like i was fucked, whit no mercy, whit fury, whit anger, with pleasure, a new orgasm arrives to me.... was gorgeous, and still im out of him.
Shivers down my spine meanwhile be target with my dick, hardly lean the head of my dick on the asshole because the emotion was growing and growing, and another orgasm falls on my like a truck of bricks. Take a breath, start again and push my tool with all my weight.
A short scream breaks the silence, but no more. No matter, all the doors and windows was closed.
I start to pump it hard. The view of my dick drilling his ass was like a sweet dream, each pump was glorious. He moan in each pump, and time to time say: mercy!
- No mercy, only dick for you... feel me, inside on you. The dildo slowly turning to red. Really i break his ass. The view of red on the dildo make me go to a new orgasm. All his body was shaked in each thrust, all my tonnage pushing hard, deeper and deeper, 23 centimeters (about 9 inches) of dick inside on him. My hands take each buttock firmly, and my rithm was constant, no slow, no fast, but each thrust was make with all my power, without mercy. And a stream of orgasms arrives being like fly to heaven. I rest my body over him and the new angle of insertion makes touch my clit with the dildo, and new stream of orgasm arrives. My body cant manage so pleasure and rest without motion over him. I can feel him try hardly breath, and he say to me:
-Bitch.

I release him again, and hug him. And i start a bear hug. The agony and pain can be smell in him, and the sense of his puny body between my arms, like a rag doll, was great. He barely breath and his face turning red again, and throw up. I only smile and still make my bear hug.

All his body start to bend like a string of an arch, and his spine breaks with a sonorous snap.
His legs hangs like a puppet legs.
-Well, now you cant lets go from here. A devil laugh flood all the room.

Put the puppet on the floor and take a screwdriver and plunge it in an leg.
- ohhhhh! you cant feel it!!!. My new toy is broken!!! My parents will anger and quit my monthly paiment!!!!. I must clean the mess!!!!.
I see direct to his eyes and blink an eye. And like a baby, he start to moan and cry. I barely can hear him.

i see arond me and the mess was no great. Take my dick, and put in his mouth. - Clean it.
the thongue appears and start to lick. He eat all his shit and blood from my dick, that makes me remember that. Take a iron dish and make shit over it. I give him a fork, the dish with the feed, and say:
- You have one chance, eat it.
His arms move, slow, like in slow motion, but he start to eat. he try to throw up again, but notting happens, and he start again. His face look how disgusting was for him eat it, but in a couple of minutes he eat all.
- godd puppet, you eat all the feed from you mum!!!
Meanwhile he eat, i clean all with some rags and some kind of smell floral chlorine. Some large spots of blood was more difficult to clean, but all was great.

i put some big plastics over the floor and the puppet over it.
-Dear, i have a problem. I must discard you, and you are big to fit in the trash can.
Suddenly i remember the gridiron. It can be the solution. i take all dirty rags and burning in the fire of the gridiron and back to my puppet.
- I am hangry again. Do you?. So i take his dick and with a sudden pull and rip it. Go to the irongrid and put it in to cook. i return to my broken puppen, smile to him and start to trample from his foots to his crotch. I can feel her bones burst under my tonnage. It sounds like walk over dried foils. When arrives to his crotch, can see her testicles totally inflammated by my crush. He looks like a girl with a fatty and inflammated pussy, whit her period (because are all bloody). Put my feet over and use again my weight. His scrotum explode and all his inner juices dirt the plastic over the floor. He still unconciens. No matter. I start to trample over him and make a mess of bloody meet. I ripped his arms an legs and use the branch triturator of daddy, of course, i use a big bag to take all the mess inside of it. When i stand up over his head, his eyes popped up. For lucky to me, i put 2 bags togheter, about 70 kilograms (about 150 pounds) of mess was in the bags.

Put the bag (good closed) in the trash container and go to my house.

Clean the rest of the mess was easy, and when finished all, i make me a hot dog with the last util part of my broken toy and go to my bedroom. Take my dick, sorry, my dildo and start to masturbates me, meanwhile eat my hot dog.


This isnt real at all, but mostly yes. You decided what is real and what no!!!

Please, i want the opinion of spcbrown and Zsa!!! It can be???

The next moment one of them swung her leg back and kicked me as hard as she could in my exposed ribcage, and another kicked me from the other side, but down at my kidneys. Both were excrusiating, but they only kidded me a few times. Then they all began to speak with eachother in what what I believe was French, which I could not understand. I lied there looking up at them wincing in pain. They were all three dressed alike, and built just about the same. They were wearing some type of sporting shoes, like for running or something, and they were all wearing denim jeans that clung thightly to their legs, hips, and buttox. They were all wearing black tanktops, baring their deeply cut and massively muscled arms, their bicepts swelled. all three were at least 200 pounds each I'd guessed before, but now I'd say they were each near to 240 pounds, and 6'3"or 5" to be more precise. Their waists were not trim, but were thick, though not at all soft it appeared.
I saw one of them begin to remove her shoes, and then she spoke something in French to the others and they all laughed. Then she came up close to me, lifting one of her bare feet off the floor and placing it onto my face, she postioned the underside of her toes over my nosstrills, and they all three again laughed, as they saw my reaction to the smell of her sweaty feet. Then the bare footed one moved her her foot off my face and onto my chest, and in a moment was standing there with both her feet sunken into my chest, with her full weight, making it difficult for me to breathe, and even harder so as she massed her feet into me back and forth, and bounced up and down. There were some bars parralle to the floor that were over her head and she held onto them in an attempt to further inflicked punishment to me. Holding onto those bars she was able to actually jump hi into the air maintaining her balance, and land on my chest. She did this over and over, like I was now a trampaline for her.
My ribs and soft flesh compressed more and more, in increasing amounts of pain. I felt as she was crushing my heart like a grape trampled upon. As she made her final jump, and landing onto me, she insured to land stiff legged, making her feet sink into me, so that I had to absorb her full weight and it's impact, where before she had flexed her knees some. I felt her feet penitrate into me, squashing my internal organs, and dislodging them from their natural places. My ribs flexed inward to the end of their ability to, and then rebounded. I saw and felt her bouncing from this, two or three more times on top of me, until she finally came to a stand still. Just her standing on me she now felt so heavy, I was in agony.

As the queen exited the room, the one muscle bound woman that stayed back began to disrobe. She stripped all her clothes off.
"Now lets have some fun...shall we?" she asked.
But I knew what kind of fun she meant. It wouldn't be for me at all. I didn't bother to resond, and just concentrated on my breathing, which was taking great effort on my part with my cracked ribs.
The amazon woman came over and straddled my stomache, smiling down at me. Then she lept into the air and came down as hard as she could onto my soft belly, squashing my guts, and causing greater pain to my ribcage. She repeated this a dozen or so times putting me into total agony.
"Oh!...Your fat feels so good agaist my pussy." she confessed to me.
However I didn't care if it felt good to her. It felt horrible to me, and I could only hope for her to get bored and leave me alone, but I didn't expect that to happen.
Then she stood up and turned around 180 degrees, and scooted back over my chest. She quickly squat down and with some manuvering had my face from my chins to the bridge of the nose inserted inbetween her buttox.
"Lick my asshole." she commanded.
I didn't comply.
"Do it...or I'll jump up and down on your chest for an hour."
It took me only a second to figure out I didn't want her to do that, so I began to lap her asshole with my tougue. There was only a slight salty taste from her sweat, so it wasn't so bad. She began to enjoy it immediately, and was soon grinding her ass on my face till she finally climaxed.
She got up and put all her clothes back on, and then walked over to a bench near by and sat down just watching me, and reading a news paper.
About fifteen minutes later the queen returned.

I sold my business a year ago and was living very comfortably and wanting for nothing, but I was getting a little bored. In my business I had traveled all over, but hadn't really seen much of the country. Thats hard to do from 35,000 feet, and in the cities I'd been to I hadn't much time to do anything but take care of business, so I decided to do something about it.
I packed a few necessities, picked out a car, and headed down the road. I decided my goal for this trip would be to check out as many different foods as I could from all over the country, and see all the sights while doing so. Through the first days, it was mostly burger joints, fast food has taken over completely it seems. But further on down the road, I found a hell of a joint in Memphis that specialized in barbeque chicken that was absolutely glorious. Then down in Austin I found a wonderful steak house.
All in all these great resturants were few and far between, but being a 400 pound fat boy myself, I wasn't going to pass up any chance to eat if I was hungry, so I ate at mostly franchise joints.
I finally arrived in California, and cruising the suburbs of LA, I found a nice little resturant of a Spanish looking design. Upon entery, it was indeed a south of the boarder type place. For my first time in such a place I always order the same thing, an enchillada plate, to get a feel and reference for the chefs style. These turned out to be the best I'd ever had. I don't know what was different about them, other than they just tasted better. So I ordered another dish, a chilli stuffed with shredded beef and cheese, and a desert called a soapapia, a fried bread eaten with honey, and it was absolutely wonderfull.
It was still light when I had arrived, but now it was dark as I was heading to my car. Just as I was about to stick my key in the door, a black van stopped behind my car. The side door opened and out jumped three large figures who were all approaching me. As they came closer I could see they were all three women, huge women, and not fat like me, but very tall, and very muscle bound, and suddenly two of them had me in a vice like grip at my sides, as the third approached in front of me. I was bowed over as she struck me in the gut with a punch harder than I'd ever been hit with before. She followed with an upper cut to my jaw that straighten me up and knocked me silly, and then released a barage of alternating left and rights back to my soft gut. They felt like 30 pound sledge hammers hitting me, with full swings. I fell to my knees and hurled everything I'd just been eating the past two hours. The two women at my sides dragged me to the van, and then all three of them tossed me inside like a cheap childs toy.

I was taken away in the van thinking this was happening because of the car I'd driven, and they were after it and perhaps the cash I had on me, but then the one driving spoke.
"The Queen wants to see you."
"Who is that?" I asked but got no reply.
I was in no condition to argue or put up a fight at the moment, so I didn't push any further. Two of them were right next to me, and there was nothing I could do. Within a few minutes the van had stopped, and they took me out, and escorted me into the front door of a large mansion. I was led down a hallway, and then down some stairs, and into a large poorly lit room. Twenty feet in front of me I saw a large figure, not like these amazon women whoed kidnapped me, but really large, much larger than myself. It certainly appeared to be a very very fat woman, sitting down.
"You have made a mistake." she said to me.
"What did I do?" I asked.
"There are no fat men allowed in my domain."
"Your domain?"
"You are in my domain...you have eaten my food...you will pay for it dearly." she threatened.
"I didn't know..." I said but was interrupted.
"Put him down." she ordered.
Immediately I was srtuck from behind so hard that I fellto the floor. I was then then dragged by two of the amazons to another area of the room, and turned face up. Then my hands were tied together and bound over my head, and my legs were also restrained. Then all my clothes were cut from my body.
"Soften him up a little, until I return. Do not kill him." this enormous woman ordered the amazons.
She left the room, and the three amazons approached closer to me, as I lie on the cold hard floor looking up at them

Stacey was a large women in her early 30's and worked in a nice office building making a large sum of money. But Stacey was always unhappy. No one at her work gave her much respect. No one ever seemed interested in her opinions. Even her new assistanct recently hired, a man named Steve gave her no respect and often outright refused to do what she asked. Yet she never complained.

One night when she had forgotten her work at work and return to pick it up she noticed a light in her office. When she went to investigate she noticed steve trying to break into her desk. This was the last straw for Stacey as she finally decided to stand up for herself. She walked right over to steve and grabbed him. Now Stacey was 5'11 and weighed almost 450 pounds, triple steve's weight and 4 inches taller then him.

"I have had enough of your mouthy remarks and lack of respect. I am going to punish you tonight then tomorrow you will resign and I will never see you again. Otherwise I will let the company know that you were trying to steal from me."

As soon as she said that she laid steve down on her desk and sat down sideways on his chest. Steve's vision went blury and he felt his entire body convulse under her weight, all he could think of was trying to escape. Stacey noticed it was quite comfortable sitting on his chest but didn't have quite her desired effect as he was still trying to struggle. She slowly turned her huge ass on his chest so her legs laid to either side of his head. "Now steve I want you to be quiet or I will really start trying to hurt you." Still Steve was struggling to get her off, but he was beginning to make a lot less noise.

"Okay Steve, I warned you." Stacey started to slightly bounce upon Steve's chest, heaving herself up and down by rapidly pumping her legs. Every time she bounced Steve could feel his ribs compress a little, and the blood seemed to be rushing to his head. As she bounced more and more he felt as if his head and chest would just suddenly burst from all this pressure.

Stacey had no idea how long she bounced but eventually she got tired. She looked down into Steve's eyes and notice he had passed out. But Stacey was not finished getting her revenge yet and got rather upset that he would pass out when she was enjoying herself. Only one thing to do she thought, give him a wake up call.

Slowly and carefully Stacey laid Steve on the floor and made sure he was still unconcious. Then she placed her feet on either side of his head and prepared to leap into the air. First she tapped him lightly on the side of his head with his foot to get his attention, then as soon as she saw his eyes open and heard his light moaning she lept.

Steve regained his senses just in time to see the mammoth women falling towards his body. She had jumped back far enough on his body to land on his hips and lower stomach. This impact sent spasms of intense pain throughout his body and drove out all the air in his chest. He was so badly winded he couldn't scream or yell, all he could do was attempt to inhale as much air as his bruised body would allow. He couldn't believe that one person could cause this much pain to another by just sitting on them. His stomach and hips felt like he was repeatly kicked there, and he could feel his legs enough to get them to respond. Stacey couldn't believe how much fun it was to crush this insect beneath her. She couldn't figure out why it took her so long to discover she didn't need to take shit from the insignificant tiny people who worked with her. Well tonight she was going to prove exactly who they were dealing with.

Stacey got off Steve again and let him roll around on the ground briefly consider what to do to him. Finally she decided, since Steve felt he could walk all over her, she would walk all over him. Placing one foot on his stomach to steady him she used the desk to steady herself as she put the other foot on him. He tried to struggle to stop her but it was all in vain by now. His body was beginning to be to worn out to do anything. She watch as the pain caused by her standing on him caused his face to look like he was going to pass out again.Finally she got off him just as it looked like he was going to go into unconciousness.

"How did that feel steve"

When he didn't answer right away she stepped on him again, this time on on his stomach, the other on his pelvis. "Steve, why dont I see if this gets your attention." Stacey slowly balanced the foot on his stomach, using the desk for support. Then she threw all her weight on the other foot, crushing Steve's pelvis beneath her. Steve's head exploded in pain and his whole body convulsed as Stacey drove her foot down harder and harder. He felt his privates being mashed as Stacey's weight compressed them increasingly smaller. Finally he forced out the words, "Please Stacey, I'll do anything."

Stacey smiled an evil smile as she looked over her should at her helpless victim. "If you will do anything then shut up and leave me alone to my fun." With those words she raised her foot a second time and drove it down a second time into his balls. Then she drove it down a third time, pressing even harder as she destroyed his manhood. "Why steve I think something is wrong with you,"Stacey laughed; "your pants seemed to be all wet." Stacey smiled as she realized that she had utterly destroyed his privates.

Slowly Stacey turned around to face Steve, watching him clutch between his legs, and listening to his wimpering. She smiled as she decided what she would do next. Slowly she sat her incredable massive ass down on Steves head and using her hands forced him to face upwards. Lowering herself on his nose she let him feel her full weight on his head. After several minutes of this she moved back onto his chest to see how he was coping. His face looked red and he was having problems breathing but otherwise he looked fine. This did not suit Stacey well, she wanted him to suffer. Stacey stood up and put both feet on Steves chest and let him feel her full power. She loved how he started coughing and sputtering the instant her weight was crushing him. She heard him mutter something about mercy and anything, but it was practically incoherent. She was feeling better then she had ever felt before, and all it took was asserting her athourity over a little insect like this.

Stacey bent deep at the knees and watch Steves face go white at the prospect of her actions. She lept into the air and heard a brief scream emerge from his body just before her enormous ass smashed into his chest, silencing him. His eyes rolled back into his head and he lost conciousness. Stacey smiled quite pleased with herself. Then she gathered her things and left the office building. During her ride home she thought of her pleasant experience this evening and made a promise to herself to repeat it as soon as possible.

Steve awoke several hours later, his body hurting all over. He eventually made it to his feet and the pains in his chest made him realize he had several broken ribs in addition to his other injuries. He left the office building determined to never set foot near anywhere Stacey was. He was equal ashamed to admit on some level he liked the way she humiliated him and during his ride to the hospital briefly considered returning to work.[/size][/size]

ââ,¬Å"Lie on the sofa if you can still move,ââ,¬Â she told me. Tammy and Ray clambered off the couch as I slowly lifted myself off the floor and sprawled out on its soft cushions. Laurie sat sideways on the sofa, across my hips, then slowly lay back along the length of my legs and well beyond. She crossed her legs at the ankles and lay them on the arm of the big sofa. I could look out from beneath those thick calves that formed a tent above me and see Ray reluctantly lying down in obedience to Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s command. ââ,¬Å"Please,ââ,¬Â he muttered pitifully. ââ,¬Å"Me or Laurie, your choice,ââ,¬Â she answered mercilessly. I could not see him, but I saw Tammy grow in height and heard a wet, gurgling sound that suggested his fate. In spite of all his macho, I could hear Ray start to cry. ââ,¬Å"Oh please, youââ,¬â,,¢re a lot bigger than little man here, and Iââ,¬â,,¢d make two of Tammy,ââ,¬Â Laurie chastised him. Humiliated, he forced himself to hold back the tears even after a second and third telltale gurgling. ââ,¬Å"Look at the wimp. Heââ,¬â,,¢s done. You can see it written all over him. He canââ,¬â,,¢t handle any more,ââ,¬Â Tammy said in clear disappointment after stepping on him that third time.

Disgusted, Tammy flopped herself down on the beanbag and ground her feet in Rayââ,¬â,,¢s face. Pressing a toe against his lips, he accepted it without objection and began to suck. This prompted me to do something rather bold. I took Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s left ankle in my hand, lifted her foot off the arm of the sofa, and lowered it toward my face. I was soon happily sucking her big toe. If she was surprised I had ââ,¬Å"volunteeredââ,¬Â to do the job, she didnââ,¬â,,¢t show it. I worked on Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s feet until I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t feel anything from the waist down. Finally, recognizing I was reaching the ââ,¬Å"danger pointââ,¬Â with the circulation in my legs, I said, ââ,¬Å"Laurie, my legs are asleep.ââ,¬Â She giggled, ââ,¬Å"Okay squirt, but I was really enjoying myself up here,ââ,¬Â before sitting up, twisting, and lifting her mass off of me and the sofa.

I managed to slide myself into a sitting position, legs still outstretched on the sofa, to see Laurie standing astride a cowering Ray. He was trying to curl up into the fetal position for protection, but Laurie had already placed a foot solidly on his stomach. Actually, her heel was resting on his groin and her toes were on his lower ribs. Rayââ,¬â,,¢s legs were drawn up and his hands were upraised. ââ,¬Å"Please donââ,¬â,,¢t do it. I canââ,¬â,,¢t take you. I canââ,¬â,,¢t even take Tammy,ââ,¬Â he was begging, and crying unashamedly now. ââ,¬Å"So how is that this little guy is so much tougher than you?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked to embarrass him. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know. He just is. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve tried, but I just canââ,¬â,,¢t take getting squashed like that,ââ,¬Â Ray answered, no longer worried about his macho. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re a worthless little slave, arenââ,¬â,,¢t you?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Yes,ââ,¬Â he answered, his pride utterly crushed. ââ,¬Å"Go upstairs and make us sandwiches, but donââ,¬â,,¢t make one for yourself,ââ,¬Â she commanded. Ray got up as soon as Laurie lifted her foot and disappeared up the steps.

ââ,¬Å"Two big girls who like to squish. Two long hours before our parents get back. And only one little boy left to get squashed,ââ,¬Â Tammy teased me from the beanbag. I knew I was beyond what I thought to be the limits of my endurance. I had muscle spasms in my stomach. My thighs were somehow both numb and throbbing. Even my ribs and head were still a little sore from Laurie standing on them. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know. I think this one is done, too. At least he has good reason,ââ,¬Â Laurie answered Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s taunts. ââ,¬Å"Are you done, squirt?ââ,¬Â Tammy asked me, now hovering over me. ââ,¬Å"I just need a little rest,ââ,¬Â I answered, trying to find a way to let my body heal without losing face. ââ,¬Å"How long?ââ,¬Â Tammy followed-up. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know,ââ,¬Â I answered. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢ve got fifteen minutes. If you want more, youââ,¬â,,¢ll have to lick my ass crack clean,ââ,¬Â Tammy threatened her ultimate humiliation, an event I had actually seen performed only once. ââ,¬Å"Arenââ,¬â,,¢t you taking this a little far?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked. ââ,¬Å"Am I taking it too far, squirt?ââ,¬Â Tammy deferred the question to me. ââ,¬Å"No,ââ,¬Â I answered. ââ,¬Å"Why not?ââ,¬Â Tammy prompted me. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s our rule. No matter what, we donââ,¬â,,¢t tattle,ââ,¬Â I answered. ââ,¬Å"See?ââ,¬Â Tammy asked Laurie. ââ,¬Å"You wonââ,¬â,,¢t tell? No matter what we do to you? No matter what we make you do?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked me. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢ll never tell. I wonââ,¬â,,¢t cry and beg like Ray did, either,ââ,¬Â I answered defiantly.

For the next fifteen minutes, we sat around and did mostly nothing. Laurie and Tammy munched on sandwiches, but I knew better than to eat since I had more squashing in my near future. I just tried to convince my body to heal faster. The way I felt right then, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t handle Tammy, much less Laurie. If I didnââ,¬â,,¢t improve and fast, I would be face down in Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s ass. Ray suspected that if I had to go down into Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s butt, he would be next. Consequently, he sat off away from us, silently hugging his knees in a dark corner of the basement. With just a couple of minutes left of my time, Laurie asked, ââ,¬Å"So you ready to go back under my big old ass, or do you need to start licking Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s?ââ,¬Â I looked at Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s behind, almost completely covering the beanbag chair, and in my heart I knew I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t ready for more. ââ,¬Å"I guess Iââ,¬â,,¢ll have to lick Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s butt crack,ââ,¬Â I answered weakly. ââ,¬Å"One minute gets you five minutes rest,ââ,¬Â Tammy told me. ââ,¬Å"Lick as long as you like,ââ,¬Â she added with a giggle. Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s blue shorts and then her white panties dropped to her ankles. She lay on her stomach on the carpet. I looked at her broad behind, realizing I wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t at all mind licking and fondling her buttocks for a good long time. But her butt crack, I nearly gagged at the thought.

I managed to force myself to comply. I lay down between her partially spread legs (the panties and shorts around her ankles limited her movement) and pried her butt cheeks apart with my hands, feeling how soft and warm they were. Closing my eyes tightly and trying vainly not to think about what I was doing, I put my face between her cheeks and stuck out my tongue. My tongue landed square on her sphincter, causing me to quickly pull it back in my mouth. I waited for some awful, gagging taste, but there was only flesh. I forced my tongue out again and began licking hesitantly, relieved that there was only the taste of flesh. ââ,¬Å"You better do better than that,ââ,¬Â she threatened me, her voice above and somewhat distant. Convincing myself it really wasnââ,¬â,,¢t any worse than her feet, I began to perform my duties as energetically as I could. The urge to gag now gone, I decided that three minutes, which would mean fifteen minutes rest, would be plenty of time. I felt Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s butt cheeks tighten several times and heard her moan in a funny voice three or four times. Being nine years old, I had no idea what was happening.

Laurie, who was calling the time, said ââ,¬Å"two and a half minutes.ââ,¬Â Then, all Hell seemed to break loose with Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s body. Her butt cheeks pinched my nose closed, and she began to quiver. This went on for several seconds, with me futilely trying to either breathe or keep licking. Finally, Tammy relaxed and giggled nervously. ââ,¬Å"Was that an orgasm?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked, in complete shock. ââ,¬Å"You know it,ââ,¬Â Tammy conceded. I wanted to ask what an orgasm was, but there was a little voice inside me that suggested I keep quiet and not ask any questions. Iââ,¬â,,¢d learned that any questions about a girlââ,¬â,,¢s anatomy either got me laughed at by my friends or embarrassed my parents. ââ,¬Å"Three minutes,ââ,¬Â Laurie called, and I lifted myself off of Tammy. Moments later, her panties and shorts back in place, she was sitting on the sofa fanning herself with a paper plate, her face beet red. ââ,¬Å"Oh God, youââ,¬â,,¢ll be doing that again really soon, squirt,ââ,¬Â she assured me. Though it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t nearly so terrible as I had feared, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t exactly relish the idea of a repeat performance.

My additional fifteen minute rest went by too quickly, and my stomach muscles were still very sore. Fortunately, the spasms had stopped, which I took to be a sign I wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t die the moment the squashing resumed. ââ,¬Å"Okay, lie on the floor and rest your head on the beanbag,ââ,¬Â Laurie commanded. I, naturally, obeyed immediately. ââ,¬Å"Turn your head to the side or itââ,¬â,,¢ll be lights out,ââ,¬Â Laurie warned as she stood astraddle my hips and began to lower her buttocks toward my face. In a moment, Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s full weight was being transferred through her soft buttocks onto the side of my skull and jawbone. My nose was free, and I would have expected to be able to breathe normally in that position. Surprisingly, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t. I discovered that when the side of my head is beneath a very large amount of pressure, my nasal passages become too compressed to permit me to breathe through my nose. Fortunately, I could still breathe normally through my mouth as I ââ,¬Å"watchedââ,¬Â the blinding light show taking place inside my retina.

After a few moments of this, I felt Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s right foot rest on the lower half of my stomach and upper part of my pelvis. I knew without question that the easy mouth breathing was about to come to an end. Up she went, and down my abdomen went. Her left foot came to rest immediately beside her right, placing her squarely on my stomach. I could feel each slight transference of weight as she fought to maintain her balance in that position. Her left foot was far enough down my stomach that she was only partially constricting my diaphragm. This made shallow breathing possible even in my weakened condition. I could barely hear with Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s weight on my left ear and the right pressed flat into the beanbag, but I was just able to make out their words. Tammy announced in a satisfied voice, ââ,¬Å"well, his chest is still going up and down so he must be breathing.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I knew there was a way for us to put our full four eighty on him,ââ,¬Â Laurie chuckled. In spite of the light show, I was able to do the basic math. I weighed eighty pounds on a good day, so their combined weight was four hundred pounds heavier than I was. Additionally, if Tammy weighed one seventy five, I then knew that Laurie was three hundred and five pounds.

I was just about ready to test my multiplication skills to determine how many times more they weighed than I did (six) when I heard Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s voice ââ,¬â€œ muffled and distant. ââ,¬Å"Can you speak down there?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Kinda, ny nouth nonââ,¬â,,¢t oten,ââ,¬Â I managed to answer (translation: Kind of, my mouth wonââ,¬â,,¢t open). ââ,¬Å"Hereââ,¬â,,¢s the test. We want to know whether you can handle me sitting on your head or Tammy standing on your stomach the longest. When you canââ,¬â,,¢t handle one or the other of us any longer, tap the one you want to get off,ââ,¬Â Laurie explained the game to me. It was actually a fair contest. At the time, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t guess which one I could survive the longest. When I understood the rules of the game, I had been beneath their combined weight for maybe twenty seconds. Iââ,¬â,,¢d love to say I held on for several more minutes, but it would be generous to say that I survived a full minute beneath them. As much as I desperately wanted to get more than small gulps of oxygen into my body, it was the certain knowledge that my eyes were going to explode that caused me to tap Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s thighs a few seconds before Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s calf.

ââ,¬Å"I really thought you would tap me first,ââ,¬Â Tammy pouted. ââ,¬Å"I could still breathe a little, but Laurie was about to pop my eyes out,ââ,¬Â I explained. Laurie laughed, ââ,¬Å"Okay, thatââ,¬â,,¢s enough rest,ââ,¬Â and sat back down on me, this time across my hips, thighs, and lower abdomen. She turned her huge legs to the side, bent her knees and pressed one gigantic foot against either side of face. At this time, Tammy took Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s upraised left hand and placed her left foot across my forehead. There was no mistaking what was going to happen next. Tammy stepped up onto my forehead, tilting my head backward until Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s feet squeezed my cheeks and stopped the motion. Tammy brought her right foot across my mouth and chin, leaving a tiny space between her arch and my nostrils. As her weight equalized onto both feet, my mouth was forced slightly open and my lips were pressed hard against my teeth.

There was the tiniest fraction of an inch between Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s instep and my nostrils, permitting me to take in air and the faintly sweaty aroma of her foot. The light show was returning, slowly, but building momentum. My lips, teeth, and gums seemed to be threatening to collapse into my mouth. It was strange. The squashing I had endured had long since passed from pleasure purely into pain. Still, I did not want it to stop. Even if I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t able to enjoy the moment, I knew the memories of this night would bring me satisfaction for a long time to come. It was all about passing from pain into unbearable pain and then repeating the experience. The unbearable pain thought lingered in my mind for a second before I tapped Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s leg to indicate the light show was getting too intense. She hesitated to respond, lingering there on my face for seconds that seemed like eternities. Didnââ,¬â,,¢t she know I didnââ,¬â,,¢t tap out until I was at the breaking point? I tapped her again. ââ,¬Å"No way, little dude, Iââ,¬â,,¢m standing here for a full minute even if it cracks your skull,ââ,¬Â she denied my request. After a long momentââ,¬â,,¢s delay, she told me, ââ,¬Å"You got another fifteen seconds as ofââ,¬Â¦ now.ââ,¬Â Laurie pressed her feet more firmly against the sides of my head in case I had any thoughts of trying to turn my head and cause Tammy to lose her balance. I would be lying if I said I didnââ,¬â,,¢t have that thought. Finally, after the longest fifteen seconds of my life to that point, Tammy stepped down.

ââ,¬Å"Weââ,¬â,,¢re going to make you beg us to stop, kid. No more playing nice with you,ââ,¬Â Laurie warned me with a wicked glimmer in her eyes. My initial thought was to defiantly retort, ââ,¬Å"Never!ââ,¬Â However, I now knew without question that they were fully capable of breaking my will as well as my body. I had nearly panicked during those extra seconds beneath Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s feet. If they meant to continue to ignore my requests for a breather, my courage would fail me and I would, indeed, beg them for mercy. They had pushed way beyond my physical threshold and were now on the verge of breaking me down emotionally. Fear had finally entered into the equation.

Laurie took me by my left wrist and ankle and drug me across the carpet as close to the wall as she could manage. Stepping up onto my stomach, she crossed over to the other side of me and nudged me a few inches closer just by pushing against me with her right foot. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to bounce up and down on your stomach and chest now. Thereââ,¬â,,¢s going to be twentyââ,¬Â¦ no, twenty-five good solid jumps before I stop. Itââ,¬â,,¢s going to happen. You canââ,¬â,,¢t stop it. The question you need to start asking yourself is whether you want me to do it to you again or do you want to beg us for mercy and promise to be our little slave boy,ââ,¬Â Laurie told me. Fear gave way to sheer terror. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t think I can take that. Youââ,¬â,,¢ll break something, hurt me bad,ââ,¬Â I pleaded. ââ,¬Å"But you wonââ,¬â,,¢t tell on me, will you? Youââ,¬â,,¢ll say you fell down the stairs or something, wonââ,¬â,,¢t you?ââ,¬Â Laurie chuckled. ââ,¬Å"No, I wonââ,¬â,,¢t tell,ââ,¬Â I accepted my own doom.

Up she went, her three hundred pounds driving my stomach into my spine and my ribcage against my lungs. My body seemed to be at the breaking point, and she meant to jump on me? Then, in an instant, her legs bent down, her frame went up, and I felt her feet leave my body. Thenââ,¬Â¦ slam. All air left me after the first impact, so no matter how much I desperately wanted to scream, I could only remain silent. Slam, slam, slam, slam, she continued to batter my torso with her feet. The jumps were coming fast and in a steady rhythm. She wasnââ,¬â,,¢t pausing to gather herself between jumps, but bouncing on me in more or less a trampoline fashion. At least it would be over fast. Slam, slam, slam, slam, slam she continued the ordeal. By ten jumps - somehow I had the presence of mind to keep count - I was desperate to grab a breath of air. I tried to suck in some oxygen as her weight left my body, but the jumps were too close together. I suppose she was only getting an inch or two of air on her jumps. By now, I knew that nothing was going to break or ruptureââ,¬Â¦ but oh for just a little taste of air! I lost count somewhere shortly after reaching ten, but I am sure she jumped on me exactly twenty-five times before she stopped and stepped down.

I fought desperately for a deep breath, but my chest muscles were in full spasm and I could only breathe in short, wheezy, gulps. Laurie hovered over me, her right foot on my stomach, and waited until was breathing in a more normal fashion. ââ,¬Å"Want another twenty-five?ââ,¬Â she asked, an evil grin on her face. This is another of those points where, if I was more egotistical than honest, Iââ,¬â,,¢d say I asked for another twenty-five. Of course, that didnââ,¬â,,¢t happen. I was ready to beg for mercy with the mere threat of jumping on me, and while the reality turned out to be less agonizing than what I imagined, it was more than enough. ââ,¬Å"No, Iââ,¬â,,¢m begging you. Donââ,¬â,,¢t squash me anymore. I canââ,¬â,,¢t take anymore. You win. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be your slave,ââ,¬Â I blurted out in machine gun fashion, my hands upraised in both surrender and a plea for mercy. ââ,¬Å"Okay, weââ,¬â,,¢ll stop. But I want to know one thing. In a week or two, after the soreness is gone, would you let us do this to you again?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t keep a sheepish grin from crossing my face. ââ,¬Å"You know it,ââ,¬Â I answered.

Iââ,¬â,,¢m pretty sure I made the ten minute mark, but I cannot be sure because she never called out the time again. I held on until things started to go white and my blood starved legs began to throb. ââ,¬Å"Up. Please up.ââ,¬Â I managed to say, though I was worried I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t say even that much. Her thighs again left my chest, and her left big toe brushed against my lips for a second time. This time I sucked it. And then I sucked the other nine and licked the soles of her giant feet. Already completely spent and beyond my threshold of pain, this process seemed to take forever. Then, she rolled to her left and it was over. I felt a rush of cold air against my chest and realized I was covered in perspiration. I could feel the goose pimples on my body, but nothing else was really moving. I was utterly exhausted. ââ,¬Å"I guess you were right. You can handle me,ââ,¬Â Laurie said, now standing and looking down at my compressed body. Her giant foot came to rest on my stomach, and pressed down on it slightly. Surely she wasnââ,¬â,,¢t planning to step on my stomach, not after it had spent ten minutes beneath her buttocks. ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t I let you rest for a little while and squash you some more?ââ,¬Â she suggested. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t sure if she was serious and was less sure whether I wanted her to ever squash me again. I was also trying to satisfy my oxygen starved body with deep breaths. For those reasons, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t answer right away.

She stepped up full weight onto my stomach, that one huge foot dropping all the way down, my flattened stomach giving as much as it possibly could. Had I anything in my bladder I would have pissed my pants because I felt those muscles constrict and relax. Mercifully, she didnââ,¬â,,¢t stand there long. ââ,¬Å"Yes or no, squirt?ââ,¬Â she demanded. ââ,¬Å"Yes,ââ,¬Â I answered, not knowing why I said it or sure that I really wanted more. ââ,¬Å"Amazing,ââ,¬Â she chuckled, shaking her head. She stepped back up onto my stomach; I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t manage enough energy to even groan in protest. I watched her left foot drift over me and then beyond as she stepped on across me. She sat back down on the sofa and chuckled, ââ,¬Å"you know, I used to have a boyfriend twice your size. He wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t even let me sit on his lap.ââ,¬Â

I should have been flattered by the compliment, but I was completely preoccupied with the pins and needles stabbing my legs as the blood finally began reaching those starved limbs. It was only because my back was getting very sore that I found the motivation to pull the beanbag off my legs and slowly bring myself into a seated position. I saw Ray lying on the carpet with Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s feet resting on his face, one on his eyes and forehead and one across his mouth. I remembered the girls had decided the first one to give up had to be their slave. I guess Tammy really did have a thing for feet, which may be where I got it. When I had finally collapsed into the beanbag, Laurie seemed in a mood to start a conversation with me. ââ,¬Å"Did you enjoy me sitting on you like that?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Yes,ââ,¬Â I admitted bashfully. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s good. I liked sitting on you. It felt good knowing someone so small could actually handle me. I really liked stepping on you, too. That was awesome,ââ,¬Â she told me. ââ,¬Å"You almost made me pee my pants,ââ,¬Â I admitted to her. ââ,¬Å"Oh, well, I wonââ,¬â,,¢t step on you anymore if you donââ,¬â,,¢t want me to,ââ,¬Â she assured me. ââ,¬Å"Itââ,¬â,,¢s okay. I just wasnââ,¬â,,¢t ready for it,ââ,¬Â I answered, again foolishly not taking advantage of an ââ,¬Å"out.ââ,¬Â

ââ,¬Å"Tongue,ââ,¬Â Tammy interrupted our conversation. Tammy had taken her left foot off of Rayââ,¬â,,¢s face and placed it on his chest, he was refusing to stick his tongue out to lick her feet. ââ,¬Å"Do you want me to sit on you some more?ââ,¬Â she threatened. ââ,¬Å"No, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll sit on him instead,ââ,¬Â Laurie replied to the question and moved like she was going to get up. In a heartbeat, Ray complied. I watched Tammy rub the sole of her left foot back and forth across his tongue for quite a little while. ââ,¬Å"It felt pretty good having you lick my feet,ââ,¬Â Laurie teased me. Accepting what I took to be a hint, I rolled my partially re-inflated body out of the bean bag and lay back down on the carpet in front of Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s huge feet. ââ,¬Å"Heââ,¬â,,¢s the slave. You held out longer,ââ,¬Â she assured me, even as she brought her left foot up to my mouth. I said nothing as I began to lick her long, broad soles, kissing the ball of her foot, and taking each toe into my mouth. I had gotten lots of practice at this in my many hours beneath Tammy, and my prowess seemed to shock Laurie. ââ,¬Å"Oh my, oh God, do that again,ââ,¬Â she said after I had lightly nibbled on her big toe. I complied with that wish and many others. I kept her amused long enough to recover, except for sore stomach muscles that would need a day or two. Eventually, she noticed that I was now rested.

ââ,¬Å"Lie on the sofa,ââ,¬Â she told me, removing her feet from my face. I had real trepidation about complying. She squashed me too completely and too quickly the last time, which really shook my confidence. Nonetheless, I lay on the sofa with my feet against Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s right thigh. Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s bottom dropped heavily back across me, one hip just below my floating ribs and the other below my knees! From where I lay on the couch, I could clearly see my abdomen was pushed far below the level of my ribcage. In addition to the heartbeat, I could feel a rapid muscle spasm in the center of my stomach. It actually felt kind of cool, but experience told me that it would soon lead to an almost irresistible urge to vomit. Laurie did nothing to lessen my ordeal by shifting her weight from hip to hip in a rolling motion, rather like she was kneading dough. It probably took me about sixty seconds to start to adjust to my situation, but eventually, I was able to clear my mind enough to watch television. Distractions made it easier for me to ignore the more painful aspects of my predicament and more completely enjoy the general feeling of being squashed.

After a few minutes, Laurie asked, ââ,¬Å"Are you dying or getting used to it?ââ,¬Â masking a genuine concern for my lack of motion or sound. ââ,¬Å"Getting used to it,ââ,¬Â I assured her, actually beginning to truly enjoy life beneath her three hundred pounds of pressure. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re amazing,ââ,¬Â she complimented me with a slight chuckle. The soft cushions of large sofa certainly made it a lot easier to absorb the pressure than the unforgiving carpet and cement floor of the basement. I heard Ray loudly plead, ââ,¬Å"No, please!ââ,¬Â followed by an agonizing grunt. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re such a wimp,ââ,¬Â Tammy teased him. ââ,¬Å"That hurts,ââ,¬Â Ray insisted. ââ,¬Å"All I did was step on you,ââ,¬Â Tammy discounted his retort. ââ,¬Å"Look how tough he is compared to you,ââ,¬Â Tammy continued, standing in front of me and affording me a full view of her broad butt. Then, to my surprise, I saw that butt descending toward my chest and face. I was just able to get my head turned to the side before her right hip could break my nose. Her left hip rested against Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s thighs, on my lower ribs, and her right one pressed down on my skull. It was all she could do to squeeze into the space between Laurie and the arm of the couch. I could see a few grains of light from beneath her thigh, and there was fresh air available if I was strong enough to breathe it in.

I wish I could say I loved the experience of supporting their combined weight, which had to be close to five hundred pounds. While it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t unbearably painful, their weight being distributed over most of my body, it was nearly impossible to breathe with Tammy on my ribcage. I could only manage shallow gulps of air, and these I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t get quickly enough. ââ,¬Å"I canââ,¬â,,¢t breathe,ââ,¬Â I panted out from beneath Tammy. To my relief and surprise, she got up quickly. ââ,¬Å"Canââ,¬â,,¢t handle it?ââ,¬Â she teased. ââ,¬Å"I canââ,¬â,,¢t breathe with you on my chest,ââ,¬Â I admitted. ââ,¬Å"Maybe this will be better,ââ,¬Â she said with a sly smile. Tammy sat full weight on Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s lap, leaning back into the bigger girl. The rolling muscle spasm in my stomach transformed into a tidal wave. As my stomach gave way in harmony with the muscle spasm, I gagged, the harsh acid taste of vomit eating away at the top of my throat. ââ,¬Å"Too heavy. Gonna throw up,ââ,¬Â I warned, fighting back the powerful urge to regurgitate. Tammy again clambered off of me quickly; this time followed by Laurie. I manage to get the contents of my stomach back down and take a couple of slow, deep breaths. ââ,¬Å"You okay?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked, concerned. ââ,¬Å"Guess Iââ,¬â,,¢m not strong enough to handle both of you,ââ,¬Â I admitted. ââ,¬Å"But are you okay?ââ,¬Â she asked again. ââ,¬Å"Yeah, Iââ,¬â,,¢m fine. Give me a second and you can sit back down,ââ,¬Â I assured her. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re kidding right?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"No, you or Tammy I can handle, just not you and Tammy,ââ,¬Â I replied.

ââ,¬Å"Well, you rest up. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to go get some snacks and drinks,ââ,¬Â Laurie told me. Before I could answer, I heard her thundering back up the wooden stairs. ââ,¬Å"Dead yet, shorty?ââ,¬Â Tammy teased. ââ,¬Å"Canââ,¬â,,¢t you hack it?ââ,¬Â she pressed when I didnââ,¬â,,¢t answer. ââ,¬Å"I can take it,ââ,¬Â I assured her. ââ,¬Å"Almost made you puke, though,ââ,¬Â she said with a wicked smile. ââ,¬Å"Yeah,ââ,¬Â I admitted, embarrassed. ââ,¬Å"Still, youââ,¬â,,¢re a lot tougher than this little wimp,ââ,¬Â she decided, stepping down hard with her left foot. ââ,¬Å"Ouch! Get off!ââ,¬Â Ray half whined, half growled. ââ,¬Å"Donââ,¬â,,¢t be such a baby. Itââ,¬â,,¢s only your hand for Christââ,¬â,,¢s sake,ââ,¬Â Tammy chastised him. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re breaking it,ââ,¬Â he pleaded. ââ,¬Å"What? You going to tell your mommy on me?ââ,¬Â she teased him, knowing that ratting was the one unpardonable sin among our little gang. If you tattled, you never played with us again. There were no exceptions, no appeals, and no forgiveness. Finally realizing he had no choice, Ray stopped whining and lay still, emitting only soft little grunts of pain when Tammy shifted her weight.

A minute or two after Ray had stopped whining, Laurie came pounding back down the stairs, a bag of Oreo cookies and a six-pack of Coca-Cola in her hands. ââ,¬Å"Get up, tough guy, I need the space,ââ,¬Â she commanded. I forced myself into a sitting position, suddenly recognizing my stomach muscles were complaining at even the slightest exertion. Dropping the goodies onto the middle cushion, Laurie sat down on my lap. Aside from immediately cutting off the circulation of blood to my legs, her return had almost no impact on me. I leaned to my left to reach the cookies and to be able to see around the wall her back formed in front of me. When I could see, I saw Laurie inserting one of the Oreoââ,¬â,,¢s between the big and second toes of her left foot. ââ,¬Å"Ray, as my slave, I want you to eat this cookie from between my toes,ââ,¬Â she commanded. Ray was mortified. ââ,¬Å"Or would you rather be here?ââ,¬Â she asked, bouncing playfully on my legs. I watched Ray swallow what was left of his pride and begin to eat the cookie. ââ,¬Å"Make sure you lick all the crumbs off,ââ,¬Â she added. Ray reddened, but said nothing. ââ,¬Å"Me next,ââ,¬Â Tammy laughed, putting a cookie between her own toes. I watched Ray obediently begin eating that cookie even as Laurie was reloading her own toes. My back was getting sore leaning that far to the left, so I sat up straight and didnââ,¬â,,¢t watch anymore.

After six cookies had been eaten, Laurie decided to return her attention to me. ââ,¬Å"Okay, little guy, up for me stepping on you a few times?ââ,¬Â she asked, already getting off. I suppose I had a choice, but it sure didnââ,¬â,,¢t feel like it. I had scarcely lain down on the carpet when I felt that huge foot on my stomach. I twisted quickly to get my body as flat as possible on the ground. ââ,¬Å"Ready?ââ,¬Â she asked, her eagerness visible in her eyes. I nodded my assent. As before, my abdomen completely collapsed beneath her weight. Try as I might, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t grab even a hint of air or make a whisper of a sound. ââ,¬Å"Tap my leg when you need me to step down,ââ,¬Â she told me. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t hesitate to give her the signal. Leaving her foot on my stomach, she let me catch my breath. Realizing she was waiting for a sign, I nodded my consent for her to repeat the performance. I counted ten Mississippi in my head and quickly tapped her leg again for relief. ââ,¬Å"Think that stomach can handle another one?ââ,¬Â she asked, prepared to end my torment. ââ,¬Å"One more,ââ,¬Â I answered in a breathy exhale. ââ,¬Å"Say when,ââ,¬Â she answered with a shake of her head. Fifteen or twenty seconds later, I again nodded that I was ready. Again she went up. Again my stomach collapsed beneath the pressure. Again I felt the throbbing rhythms of muscle spasms and my heartbeat. I made sixteen Mississippi, then tapped out again. I had been aiming for twenty, but just couldnââ,¬â,,¢t hold on.

ââ,¬Å"Once on the chest?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Okay,ââ,¬Â I agreed. ââ,¬Å"You can say no,ââ,¬Â she assured me. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢ll do it,ââ,¬Â I reaffirmed my answer. When I was ready, that gigantic right foot pressed down on my ribcage. I felt my ribs bend downward, her heel and the balls of her feet digging into my flesh. Involuntarily, I gurgled as the last of her weight finally transferred onto her right foot and my chest. My bones were holding up, and for that I was grateful, but there wasnââ,¬â,,¢t going to be any heroics. I endured it for only about five seconds, and tapped out with tears welling up in my eyes. ââ,¬Å"Do you think youââ,¬â,,¢ve been squashed enough for one night?ââ,¬Â she asked, anticipating my answer by stooping down to offer me a hand. ââ,¬Å"No, I can take more,ââ,¬Â I replied, realizing I might never have another chance to experience this. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re kidding, right?ââ,¬Â she asked in disbelief. ââ,¬Å"No, really, Iââ,¬â,,¢m having fun,ââ,¬Â I assured her, trying to mask any pain in my voice. ââ,¬Å"Okay, letââ,¬â,,¢s see you prove it,ââ,¬Â she decided. I heard the beanbag chair being pulled toward me and being pressed down. ââ,¬Å"Slide back and lay your head on this,ââ,¬Â she commanded. I obeyed, placing my head on the lower part of the chair. She placed her left foot on my forehead and pushed my skull to my left. Realizing her desires and her intentions, I turned my head so that I was lying on my left ear. She settled her left foot carefully onto the side of my face, her toes stretching beyond my nose and my right ear in the high arch of her foot. ââ,¬Å"Either say youââ,¬â,,¢ve had enough or ask me to stand on your head,ââ,¬Â she ordered. Itââ,¬â,,¢s strange. I was willing to endure it if she commanded, but it was very hard to summon the courage to actually ask for her to crush my skull. ââ,¬Å"Well, one or the other,ââ,¬Â she repeated. ââ,¬Å"Please stand on my head,ââ,¬Â I said quickly but softly. ââ,¬Å"Amazing,ââ,¬Â she sighed from way above me. My world exploded into a shower of lights as she pressed down onto the side of my head. The big toe of her right foot tapped playfully against my lips, assuring me her full weight was on her left foot and my skull. Then she stepped down, ending my suffering without my having to signal for a rest.

My big mouthed remark after my first experience beneath Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s weight had predictably led to a summer spent largely beneath her bottom. The human body has an amazing ability to adapt to new challenges, and I had acclimated myself to her weight rather quickly. By July, she literally had to stand on my stomach in order to get me to plead for mercy, and that was taking longer and longer to achieve. It should come as no surprise, then, that when the opportunity for ââ,¬Å"bigger gameââ,¬Â presented itself, I felt up to the challenge.

Laurie and I went to the same church, and our parents were good friends. She was fifteen, and I had only just turned nine. I always watched her as much as possible during services, which I guess made me a juvenile stalker or something. She was, to my eyes, incredibly attractive. She was a good two inches taller than my father, who was six feet. Her breasts were disproportionately large, even on a frame that big. Her shoulders and hips were very broad, making her not inconsiderable stomach conform to the hourglass mold. Her bottom looked like she had two king size pillows stuffed up her skirt. I swear her thighs had the circumference of a telephone pole. Laurie probably weighed close to three hundred pounds, and even the most miserly of estimates couldnââ,¬â,,¢t project her at less than two seventy-five. Though I used to fantasize about her sitting on me or stepping on me, until I had gotten so good at supporting Tammy, I would never have had the courage to give her a try. But I had gotten cocky during that summer.

It came about in late August as I recall, that my parents mentioned Laurie was babysitting to earn money for a car. My ears perked up. Rayââ,¬â,,¢s parents and Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s parents were dropping them off at Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s house to go catch a double feature before the drive-in closed down at the end of the summer season. My parents, who had enjoyed their first date there, were planning to go with them if Laurie thought she could handle a third child. I crossed my fingers and prayed really hard that Laurie would say yes. It was almost a sure thing that Iââ,¬â,,¢d get to have Tammy sit on me for really long time, and I might even manage to get Laurie to try it. When I heard my parentââ,¬â,,¢s say, ââ,¬Å"Weââ,¬â,,¢ll have him there by seven, then,ââ,¬Â I could scarcely control my excitement. I guess my parents figured I was just excited that Iââ,¬â,,¢d be able to stay up late. ââ,¬Å"Donââ,¬â,,¢t you give Laurie a hard time,ââ,¬Â my mother scolded. ââ,¬Å"Or sheââ,¬â,,¢ll sit on you,ââ,¬Â my dad teased me as he messed up my hair. ââ,¬Å"Be nice,ââ,¬Â my mom scolded dad, but I was already off on a daydream.

Par for the course where my mom is concerned, we were the last of the three families to make it to Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s house. Ray and Tammy were sitting on the sofa in the family room watching television, a giant bowl of popcorn between them. Dressed in a red halter top and blue satin shorts, Tammy had her big feet comfortably perched on a black bean bag, the only other seat in the basement room. I had barely stepped onto the ugly green shag carpet when Tammy ordered, ââ,¬Å"hit the floor, squirt.ââ,¬Â The sitting was going to begin immediately! I obediently lay on the floor parallel to the couch, so that I could see the television. Tammy dropped the beanbag across my legs, sat hard on my stomach, and leaned back against the beanbag. She dropped one leg across either shoulder, leaving me a knee to stare at instead of a television.

I had lain under Tammy for no more than five minutes when I heard Laurie trotting down the stairs, sounding very much like rolling thunder as she slammed into each wooden board. She had rounded the couch before I could actually get a look at her over Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s left knee. She was wearing an oversized (even for her) gray tee shirt and black running shorts. Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s five foot nine, one hundred and seventy-five pound frame looked tiny in comparison. ââ,¬Å"You okay down there?ââ,¬Â she asked me, taking a seat on the sofa. ââ,¬Å"Yeah,ââ,¬Â I said as casually as possible. ââ,¬Å"She told me she did that to you all the time,ââ,¬Â she chuckled. She crossed her legs, revealing the largest bare foot I had ever seen in my life. From my angle, it completely obscured her face. ââ,¬Å"Why do you let her do that to you?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m the only one who can take it,ââ,¬Â I answered proudly. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s true,ââ,¬Â Tammy backed me up. ââ,¬Å"So you let her squash your guts out just because you can take it?ââ,¬Â she asked, making my proud answer seem rather foolish. ââ,¬Å"Itââ,¬â,,¢s fun. I like to see how long I can hold out,ââ,¬Â I insisted. ââ,¬Å"Besides, I like squishing people,ââ,¬Â Tammy added in my defense. ââ,¬Å"You too, huh?ââ,¬Â Laurie chuckled. I had to verify what I had heard. ââ,¬Å"You like squashing people?ââ,¬Â I asked. ââ,¬Å"Sure, but nobody has ever just let me squash them before. I have to beat them up first,ââ,¬Â she answered. I wanted desperately to say Iââ,¬â,,¢d let her sit on me, but I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t muster the courage. As a result, the conversation petered out, and I was left with just Tammy on my abdomen.

The four of us sat quietly until the first commercial break. ââ,¬Å"Cokes anyone?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked, standing up. ââ,¬Å"Yeah,ââ,¬Â Ray answered on our behalf. Laurie took a half step in my direction, and dropped her right foot onto my chest. Her heel was firmly in place on my left nipple and her toes literally hung off my right side. Even with no pressure applied, she felt heavy. ââ,¬Å"Can I squish you, too?ââ,¬Â she teased. I wanted to answer boldly, confidently, but only managed to squeak out ââ,¬Å"okay,ââ,¬Â after a delay to find the courage for even that. Laurie laughed. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t think you could handle it,ââ,¬Â she assured me. As I felt her remove her foot from my chest, I felt my spirits sink. She wasnââ,¬â,,¢t going to sit on me. And then, they lifted again. She brought that right foot down on my left hand and stood up full weight on it. It felt like she was driving my knuckles right through the basement floor, but I knew I was being tested. I carefully concealed any sign of discomfort as she put her left foot on my chest to let me know I had her full weight on that hand. ââ,¬Å"Still think you can handle me?ââ,¬Â she teased as I lost feeling in my fingers. ââ,¬Å"I think so,ââ,¬Â I managed to answer, though courage was failing fast. ââ,¬Å"Thereââ,¬â,,¢s no way, man. Youââ,¬â,,¢re full of crap,ââ,¬Â Ray taunted me from the sofa. Angry now, I retorted, ââ,¬Å"I can take her longer than you can take Tammy.ââ,¬Â In that response, the cokes were forgotten. We had a contest.

Ray didnââ,¬â,,¢t want Tammy to sit on him. Heââ,¬â,,¢d felt her before and didnââ,¬â,,¢t like it. Still, I had challenged him, and he couldnââ,¬â,,¢t back down without looking like a wimp. Tammy was on the idea in a heartbeat. ââ,¬Å"Get your skinny butt down here,ââ,¬Â she ordered. Laurie finally remembered to step off my hand as she assessed the situation. ââ,¬Å"Are you sure about this?ââ,¬Â she asked me. ââ,¬Å"Tammy sat on me for almost an hour, once,ââ,¬Â I answered. In truth, it was just over forty-five minutes and my stomach was sore for three days afterwards, but it did the trick. ââ,¬Å"Okay, Ray, put up or shut up,ââ,¬Â Tammy challenged him again. With no other options open to his ten year old macho, he reluctantly got off the couch and lay down beside me. Tammy got off of me and stood over him, one foot to either side of his shoulders. Laurie stood over me, a foot to either side of my head. ââ,¬Å"Are you on his ribs when you sit on him?ââ,¬Â she asked Tammy. ââ,¬Å"Just his little tummy,ââ,¬Â Tammy answered in mock baby talk. Laurie squatted down until her bottom was just touching my stomach. She checked the location of my ribs and slid back slightly. I was staring at the incredibly wide bottom resting on my stomach, convinced it would touch the floor on either side of me once she sat all the way down. She placed her hands on either side of those hips and shifted her weight off her legs and onto them. ââ,¬Å"On three,ââ,¬Â she told Tammy. ââ,¬Å"Ready,ââ,¬Â came the response. ââ,¬Å"One. Two. Drop,ââ,¬Â she called out.

Everything inside my stomach felt like it exploded when her full weight crashed down onto me. She put her thighs together so that she could drop them onto either shoulder. My entire torso was beneath her, and just the weight of her thick thighs was enough to make it difficult to breathe. ââ,¬Å"Ready for me to get up now?ââ,¬Â she asked within seconds. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m okay,ââ,¬Â I half-lied. I was in pain, a lot of pain. Still, nothing seemed to be seriously wrong. I felt like I did after about half an hour under Tammy: exhausted, fighting to breathe, and completely compressed. I felt my pulse in my throat stronger than I felt it in my stomach. Blood wasnââ,¬â,,¢t reaching my legs, and they were already going numb. Her butt was so broad that it covered my stomach, hips, and the tops of my thighs. Fortunately, I guess, most of her weight was pressing into my pelvis rather than my abdominal cavity.

After the initial shock of her immense weight, I slowly began to take stock of my situation. I was breathing. Everything inside of me seemed to be okay, except that my legs were getting numb. I had just convinced myself I could hang on for five minutes when I heard Ray groan, ââ,¬Å"Oh, God,ââ,¬Â beside me. ââ,¬Å"Ready to suck toe so soon?ââ,¬Â Tammy teased him. ââ,¬Å"Suck toe?ââ,¬Â Laurie chuckled. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t get up until I get my big toe sucked,ââ,¬Â she said imperiously. ââ,¬Å"I have an awfully big toe,ââ,¬Â Laurie teased, looking back down at my reddening face. Ray had apparently changed his mind about quitting because Tammy teased him again. ââ,¬Å"You never took me for this long before,ââ,¬Â she said. He didnââ,¬â,,¢t respond. ââ,¬Å"What else should we do with them?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked. ââ,¬Å"What do you mean?ââ,¬Â Tammy asked. ââ,¬Å"Well, after they suck our toes. I mean, Iââ,¬â,,¢d think theyââ,¬â,,¢d be really grateful for our letting them up,ââ,¬Â Laurie explained, stroking my hair in mock pity.

I was already starting to get a sick feeling in my stomach, and Laurie had been sitting on me for less than two minutes. Every breath was now a Herculean effort as those huge thighs seemed to get heavier with each passing second. I hardly noticed Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s thighs on my chest, but Laurie was crushing me with hers. ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t we make them suck all our toes and then lick our feet?ââ,¬Â Tammy suggested. ââ,¬Å"Really have a foot thing, donââ,¬â,,¢t you?ââ,¬Â Laurie giggled. ââ,¬Å"And how about this, the first one to give up has to be a slave to both of us,ââ,¬Â Laurie added. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t think too much about what they were saying at the time. I was focused on enduring Laurie for another couple of minutes, at least. Laurie seemed to notice my preoccupation because she asked me, ââ,¬Å"Ready to quit?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Never,ââ,¬Â I answered with an outright lie. Laurie leaned back a little more into the beanbag that was still on my legs and bent her legs at the knees. My momentary relief at having those thighs off my chest was more than countered by the agony of still more weight digging into me, this time squarely into my soft, unprotected stomach. It wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t take much more to send me into convulsions. I had closed my eyes due to the increased pain and didnââ,¬â,,¢t notice why she had changed positions on me. Then I felt her toe rub lightly across my lips. ââ,¬Å"Want to suck my toe?ââ,¬Â she teased me. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m not quitting,ââ,¬Â I answered, hearing the desperation in my voice.

She had just placed her huge foot back down on the floor when Ray finally caved. ââ,¬Å"Get off. Please get off. Oh, God, I quit. Tammy,ââ,¬Â he groaned. Shortly, I could hear embarrassed whimpers and sucking sounds as Ray complied with Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s demands. ââ,¬Å"Now lick,ââ,¬Â she commanded. There was a brief pause, and then Tammy spoke again. ââ,¬Å"I said lick,ââ,¬Â she said sternly. Ray must have complied because ten seconds or so later, I saw Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s form rise up off her victim. ââ,¬Å"Looks like you win,ââ,¬Â Laurie said, obviously amazed. She started to lift her left foot, but I shook my head. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t completely done yet. ââ,¬Å"Okay, squirt, letââ,¬â,,¢s see what you got,ââ,¬Â she chuckled, dropping those thighs hard across my chest and lying back completely against the beanbag. Her weight lessened as more of her pressed into my legs and less onto my hips and stomach. However, those heavy thighs were again resting on my chest and the considerable weight that remained on my stomach dug in at a low angle. ââ,¬Å"You know, Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been sitting on you for nearly eight minutes now,ââ,¬Â she told me, clearly impressed. ââ,¬Å"Can you do ten?ââ,¬Â she challenged me. I could barely mutter ââ,¬Å"maybe,ââ,¬Â from beneath her.

I grew up in a small neighborhood on the fringes of a medium sized city. The cookie-cutter ranch style homes were surrounded on three sides by wooded areas. We kids usually played in a fairly large clearing out in the woods where we wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t be constantly supervised by our moms. There was really quite a gang of us, this being a development in the ââ,¬Å"middle classââ,¬Â range of a family just starting out. In addition to me, I can think of Steve, Ray, Danny and Donnie (the twins), Eddie, Dan, Felicia, Libby, and Tammy. Tammy was the undisputed Queen, being three years older than any of the rest of us and big for her age on top of that. She was twelve years old when this story happened, and already about five foot nine. She was a big girl, thickly put together. She was the thick, strong type ââ,¬â€œ more of an Emme from Fashion Emergency than a Camryn Manheim type body. She probably weighed somewhere between 170 and 190 pounds. I would have been eight years old, nearly nine, when this all started. I probably wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t have weighed 80 pounds wearing soaking wet winter clothes, and was about eye level with Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s chest.

Arguments with Tammy tended to be very brief and very unfortunate for the other party. It was almost a ritual affair, there was so little variation in the results. Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s face would turn red. The other kid would realize, always too late, their mistake and take off running. Tammy would catch up to them very quickly. There would be a devastating tackle leaving the victim lying flat on his/her stomach, usually scratching and clawing at the ground still desperately trying to escape. Then the victim would be rolled over and Tammy would sit herself full weight across their hips and lower stomach. The victim immobilized, Tammy would take off her shoes and socks (assuming she wasnââ,¬â,,¢t barefoot like most of us spent our summer days) and plant her big feet in the victimââ,¬â,,¢s face. If the victim was dumb enough to try to turn their head away, Tammy would stomp hard on their ear with her heel. It usually only took one of these to force compliance. Thus pinned, the victim could then proceed to apologize, beg forgiveness, offer bribes, cry in humiliation and pain, and generally be as pathetic as possible until Tammy finally took pity on them and let them show how sorry they were. Showing how sorry they were always took one very humiliating form. The victim had to suck on Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s big toe for a good long time. Then she would get up and all would be forgiven. Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure that someone at sometime tried to fight back or buck her off of them, but I canââ,¬â,,¢t recall ever seeing it happen. It was just understood that hitting Tammy or squirming around too much would be almost akin to suicide.

I admit I was a fairly passive kid. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve never had much of a temper and would usually find a way to accommodate what the other kids wanted. Because of these traits, I had gone several summers and never felt the wrath of Tammy. I was very curious about it. There was something very enticing about seeing some poor boy or girl suffering beneath the weight of this much larger girl. I would daydream about what it would really feel like, and I had a strong impression I would enjoy it. This fantasy, however, had to contend with the reality of what my eyes saw. Her victims werenââ,¬â,,¢t enjoying themselves and would do anything to get her off of them as quickly as possible. I had never seen anyone endure it for even five minutes, at least not since I had started timing it the summer before. I had been tackled by Tammy many, many times. Pick-up and smear was one of our favorite games. I had, then, a very good idea as to how heavy she really was, and knew it wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t be easy to handle the reality of what my fantasies craved.

Now comes that fateful day in late April. We were playing tackle football (without pads, of course) and Tammy was on my team. I was running with the football after a kick-off and was sure I had a touchdown. It was then that Tammy accidentally knocked me down while trying to make a block. Without even thinking, I let my frustration vent by shouting, ââ,¬Å"God, youââ,¬â,,¢re so stupid!ââ,¬Â I never had a chance to even stand up all the way before I was flat on my back with Tammy lying across my chest. Thatââ,¬â,,¢s a small variation to the usual theme, I guess. Itââ,¬â,,¢s hard to explain my actions, and itââ,¬â,,¢s even harder to explain my thoughts. I just flattened out and stared at the sky, patiently waiting for her to begin my torment. I knew it was going to happen. I knew there was no use trying to get away. I just relaxed and waited. I suppose I should have been either frightened or excited. I had dreamed about this for a long time, but I had been afraid of the pain it would really mean. I should have experienced at least one, if not both, of these emotions. In truth, I remember my thoughts were very unemotional. I remember wondering if I should take a deep breath or let all the air out before she sat down. Should I tighten my stomach muscles or just relax? Would her feet stink really, really bad? These were the things I was thinking about when Tammy was lifting herself off my chest.

I felt her broad hips and well padded bottom sink into my lower abdomen and pelvis. She didnââ,¬â,,¢t drop hard onto me, nor did she slowly lower herself onto me. She sat normally, with no more thought or feeling than if she were sitting on a chair. My decision to tighten my stomach muscles was futile, as her weight immediately overwhelmed my limited strength and she settled deep into my lower torso. From the very beginning I could feel my pulse thumping inside my stomach, beneath her broad buttocks. My diaphragm was mercifully clear of her weight, and I could breathe almost normally, though I imagined with each exhale that I could literally feel my internal organs. I was still staring skyward and lying very still as she shifted her weight around while removing her Bass sandals. ââ,¬Å"Now whoââ,¬â,,¢s stupid?ââ,¬Â she taunted, reminding me that I had forgotten to begin my required supplications for mercy. I started to beg as she expected, and even began a sentence. However, I only got as far as ââ,¬Å"I amââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â when I felt an unnatural rush of courage and completed the sentence ââ,¬Å"going to take everything you got.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Big words, little boy,ââ,¬Â she retorted as my world went black beneath her big feet.

The balls of her feet rested at eye level, with the bony part below each big toe resting squarely on each eye socket. She did this expertly, and would occasionally add pressure here, causing my black world to explode in whites and greens and pain. My nose was uncovered, resting between her insteps. I was lucky in that her feet didnââ,¬â,,¢t stink. I smelled mostly the aroma of the perfume she put on her ankles. Her heels rested below my jaw line and her toes were playing in the bangs of my hair. I was soon focused, however, on the shift in her weight that was caused by Tammy lifting her knees and bringing her legs together. She seemed to burrow deeper into me, pushing the organs not pinned beneath her higher up in my abdominal cavity. This could have been what really happened, or maybe it just felt that way. I do know it became a little tougher to breathe.

I lay there for probably a minute or two in complete silence. Both my fears and my fantasies were confirmed. This really hurt as much as I feared it would, but I was still enjoying the whole experience. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t care if it does hurt; Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to stay here until I just canââ,¬â,,¢t take it anymore,ââ,¬Â I silently assured myself. My silence was unexpected, a challenge to Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s supremacy, and she didnââ,¬â,,¢t like it. She began to grind her hips in a circular fashion, digging still deeper into my flattened stomach. I imagined I could literally feel her butt bone against my spine she seemed so deep into me. I did the best I could, but couldnââ,¬â,,¢t help but let a few squeaks of agony escape my clinched teeth. ââ,¬Å"Whatââ,¬â,,¢s the matter, little boy, am I hurting you?ââ,¬Â she taunted. I was fighting too hard trying to keep quiet to reply.

Eventually, she stopped grinding. I grabbed a few moments of what passed for relief before a new torment started. I felt the weight on my face increase significantly, then I felt her crash hard onto my stomach. The air left me in a loud grunt that seemed to amuse her because she giggled when she heard it. She was using her hands and her feet to lift herself up before crashing down hard into my stomach. With the balls of her feet digging into my eyes as she raised up and my stomach being pounded into tapioca when she crashed down, it was impossible to say which was the toughest part to endure. Individual sensations, however, quickly disappeared into a more general feeling of queasiness, and a distance seemed to grow between my thoughts and what was happening to my body. Being enveloped in darkness only added to this feeling of separation. I donââ,¬â,,¢t remember grunting any after that first bounce, but I canââ,¬â,,¢t imagine that I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t grunting with each impact, especially since I was grabbing quick gulps of air each time she raised up. I do know that if she hadnââ,¬â,,¢t worn herself out first, I would have vomited before too much longer.

When the bouncing stopped at last, she just let herself relax and rested, breathing heavily. I was grateful for the reprieve, but it would be a stretch to say I was able to rest with her full weight still pressing into me. The pulse inside my stomach was racing, and even my hips were getting very sore as the pressure of her weight tried to spread them outward and drive them downward. Then she said the first thing that really scared me, ââ,¬Å"Okay, stay there all day for all I care.ââ,¬Â It finally dawned on me that there was absolutely nothing compelling her to get off of me, and that I would sooner or later be forced to beg for mercy. I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t thought about the fact that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t win, couldnââ,¬â,,¢t hope to outlast her, and I didnââ,¬â,,¢t like that thought very much.

As the next several minutes went by, I have no idea how many, the ratio between pleasure and pain steadily, if slowly, shifted more and more into painââ,¬â,,¢s favor. I was very sore. It was a dull, constant ache rather than short, sharp pains. At first, this is easier to endure since it lacks the intensity of a sharp pain, however, over time it becomes much worse because there is no relief, no means of bracing yourself against further strikes. I was getting so near the end of my rope that I had begun to consider what I would say when I started begging her for mercy. It was then that Felicia, the second oldest among us, came to my rescue. ââ,¬Å"Please get off him, Tammy. I think youââ,¬â,,¢re killing him. Look how still he is,ââ,¬Â she said. This must have frightened Tammy a little bit because her right foot left my face, then her left one followed. Dangling her left big toe over my mouth, she simply commanded ââ,¬Å"Suck it.ââ,¬Â I opened my mouth and received the toe. A little while later, she clambered off of me, ending my tale of suffering.

ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re a stubborn little twerp, ainââ,¬â,,¢t ya?ââ,¬Â she teased me, maybe a hint of admiration in her tone. ââ,¬Å"It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t so bad,ââ,¬Â I managed to reply. ââ,¬Å"You shouldnââ,¬â,,¢t say that. If I think youââ,¬â,,¢re tough enough to handle it, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll start squishing you just for the fun of it,ââ,¬Â she warned me, smiling. ââ,¬Å"Anytime,ââ,¬Â I retorted, holding my ground. I guess I knew I was taking a very big bite with that reply, but it remained to be seen if it was more than I could chew.

For two nights in a row I went to sleep under Aunt Penny's belly, but on the third night when it was time to go to bed I was feeling restless, having perhaps, consumed too much sugar that day. I lied in bed as she read to me, but was wide awake. Abruptly Aunt Penny, being ready for me to go to sleep, rolled over onto her side as she'd done before and spread her soft belly over me, but instead of that making me fall asleep all comfortable, this time made me feel too hot.
"Can you turn the fan on Aunt Penny?" I asked her.
"Alright." she replied slightly aggitated that she would have to get up to do so.
She turned the fan on and returned to her previous position, and we both lied there as before in silence for several minutes, but I was still wide awake, and suddenly thirsty.
"Aunt Penny, I want a glass of water." I told her.
She just sighed in frustration, and quickly as she could rolled over off of me and put her feet down on the floor to get up again. She waddled out of the room and thundered into the kitchen. A moment later she returned with a glass of water.
"Sit up so you don't choke." she told me.
I sat upright and took the glass from her hand, and took several sips of water. I handed her the glass back when I'd had enough, and she set it down on the table.
"Thank you." I told her as I'd been taught to.
"You're welcome.....now you need to go to sleep." she ordered.
"Will you put your belly on me again?"
"Fine...I will...but go to sleep this time, or I'll just roll over the rest of the way on top of you and squash you into jelly for my breakfast." she said with a serious tone in her voice.
That made me giggle as little boys giggle at funny things.
"You can't eat me Aunt Penny...you're kidding me?" I answered.
"Well...maybe I can't eat you, but I can certainly squash you flat as a pancake....I love to squash little boys that won't go to sleep." she told me with a smile on her face.
She was just kidding there of course. She had never done such a thing before.
"Really Aunt Penny?" I asked her amazed, and somewhat worried as I didn't want to be squashed flat, and certainly not squashed into jelly.
"Yes really." she confirmed, "Now lie back down, and get ready so I can place my belly over you...it's way past time for you to be asleep."
I did as she told me and a moment later I was again benieth her blubbery soft belly, with it spread over me from my knees to my chin. I lied there and really tried to go to sleep, but my mind was racing. I was concerned about what she had said to me, not knowing that it wasn't exactly true. I couldn't get comfortable and I wriggled about, squirming under her belly.
Nearly an hour past, and I couldn't be still for more than three minutes, and then I'd squirm about for a few minutes.
"I told you I'll squash you flat if you don't go to sleep, now stop moving around and go to sleep." she warned.
I was trying, but with the thought of her squashing me flat I just couldn't. Another ten minutes past.
"Thats it! No more!" she blasted.
I felt her move, and the bed shake hard, but I then noticed she was moving away from me as her belly began sliding off of me. I was relieved, as I assumed she was getting up, and she wasn't going to really squash me like she said. She was just about flat on her back lying beside me and her belly was completely off of me. Suddenly the bed shook hard again, and I felt her softness begin to press onto me again. She had just gathered her belly up, and now had kicked her farthest leg from me up and towards me, and her entire body soon followed. Within two seconds I was placed in total darkness, as her enormous breasts encased my head completely, smothering me also. As before her belly covered me from about my chin down to my knees, but now her thighs covered the rest of me aswell, and the bulk of her massive weight collapsed onto me, completely concealing my body from view by anyone if they had been watching. The force of her weight was an emence strain upon me. Now I felt the full weight of her soft belly, plus much much more, and it's softness was not a factor, as I was absorbed into her fattness it no longer felt very soft at all, and I felt my body giving in, being compressed under the great presure of her weight on top of me. My ribcage was flattening, but fortunately my young bones were very flexible. Still this was very discomforting, and areas of my body began to throb with a dull pain while other parts of me seemed shot blasts of sharp pain to my brain as the were all forced to flex in unnatural ways. It seemed forever that I was benieth her, and I was very horrified in that time. But then I saw light, and felt the presure upon me being relieved tremendously. It had just been eight or ten seconds. She rolled off of me enough for me to take a big gasp of air as I felt the urge to do so, and then I felt like crying, but in an instant I was again put into darkness and once again was squashed benieth her. The urge to cry was gone, and the urge to retain my breath by holding it in was in effect, but in seconds my lungs were emptied out of oxygen.
Then some odd thoughts crossed my mind.
*I wonder if I'm squashed flat....as.....a pancake.......I guess Aunt Penny really is going to squash me into jelly.* I thought with some amusement as the idea of it reminded me of something like a cartoon, and for a moment forgetting my burdens, and not feeling any pain of any kind, I giggled to myself.
_________________
regaurds,
spcbrown

Back to top       


spcbrown
Site Admin


Joined: 18 Jan 2004
Posts: 80
Location: oklahoma
Posted: Thu Feb 05, 2004 6:07 pm    Post subject: more to the story....the end.   

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aunt Penny didn't lie on top of me for very long at a time. She just did it for a few seconds to get her point across. That night was the first time it had happened, and it didn't happen again for the rest of that time she stayed with me while mom and dad were gone.
Aunt Penny told mom what she had done to me when mom got back home, and she just looked at me and laughed.
"Well he doesn't look any worse for ware...she didn't break anything did she son?" mom said giggling..."I should do that when he won't go to sleep." she told Aunt Penny.
Later on as I got older, and didn't have stories read to me in bed anymore Aunt Penny still would always threaten to squash me every time she saw me. Then when I was thirteen, she started to further attempts at taunting me, and would give me no alternative but to wrestle with her. By this time her and mom both were around 600 pounds. Once I got close enough to her she easily got me in her grasp, and would squeez me tightly in a hug. I considered this to be embarrassing, certainly when someone was watching, like one of my friends. In one particular incident she was hugging me as she usually did, and I translated my feeling to her to stop as I blushed, because my girlfriend was there watching.
"Are you embarrassed by your fat ole Aunt Penny?" she asked.
"Yes...stop messing with me!" I blurted.
"Well shame on you...I should just sit on you for that." She said with a smile on her face.
The next moment I found myself flat on my back, lying on the floor, as she had one of her knees down on the floor at one side of me, and was staddled over me with her other leg with that foot on the floor. Her massive belly hung just over my face, and her gigantic ass hovered over my chest and stomache. She brought her leg with the knee to the floor around in front of her, then kicked her other foot out and just let her massive ass fall onto me with a loud thud, and a smack. My head was burried under her thighs and belly. My chest and stomache were crushed. I could not breathe at all for two reasons. One being her weight, simply not allowing my chest to expand, keeping it flattened out, and second all my air ways being totally sealed off tight with all that fat.
"We fat girls have to stand up for whats right now days." Aunt Beth said to my girlfriend, as she watched in awe.
"Yes we do." she answered with a giggle.
My girlfriend was also fat, about 350 pounds, but hadn't ever thought, seen,or heard about this type of thing before. She wondered if I was alright, but after about a minute Aunt Penny rolled off of me.
"Don't disrespect me again little man...or I'll sit on ya for a lot longer." Aunt Penny warned.
gasping for air and exhausted, I got to my feet as quickly as I could and stormed out of the house, with my girlfriend waddling behind me trying to keep up. She finally caught me in the front yard, and stoped in front of me.
"whats wrong? Don't be embarrassed." She said to me.
"That fat bitch!...I fucking hate her....messing with me all the time." I told her.
"Fat Bitch?...so I'm a bitch now cause I'm fat?" she asked.
Now I was not a big kid. I was just 112 pounds soaking wet, but I must of thought I was something special.
Having not paid attention to my girlfriend's words I continued my verbal abuse.
"Fucking fat bitches...I fucking hate them!" I blabbed.
"Oh really...you're acting like a real asshole." she told me.
"Shut up bitch!" I yelled.
"You should not have said that." she warned me.
As soon as she had she stepped towards me, and pushed me back with both her hands on my chest, easily knocking me off my feet. I landed on my back onto the grass. She was over the top of me before I could begin to recover. Then staddling me, she just collapsed, pushing her feet out from under her, and letting her big fat ass fall freely, until it landed on top of me, and the impact was so powerful, I thought my guts were going to come out of my mouth. Certainly all the air in my lungs did, as her ass landed on and completely covered my chest, and much of my stomache. She didn't have all that belly as my aunt had, and so my head was still in the open, though sandwhiched now between her thighs. I was so compressed from the initial blow that I figured my ribs were broken. I felt a sharp pain radiate throughout my chest. But after she had landed, and rebounded to settle on me, she then just sat there on me listening to my grunts, groans and gasps for air, for over the next 45 minutes. Many people walked by and saw us, and many more drove by gawking. I was at first very angry at her, but as her weight began to take it's toll on me I began to calm down. I was finally willing to, after nearly an hour under her, to appologize for my behavior.
"I'm....sorry....baby." I was just able to whisper to her.
With that she got up, helped me up, and pulled me into her arms for a hug squeezing me so tight I flinched due to being so sore, due to having been so squashed recently by her and my aunt.
"That was fun." she told me giggling.
"Yeah...right." I said sarcastically.
*Oh god...what has been started?....this can't be good.* I thought to myself.
...the end...

Here is a new installment, I havenââ,¬â,,¢t written in a while so let me know it you want me to finish it. Please read my other stories called ââ,¬Å"BBW Beachball Revenge 1& 2ââ,¬Â on this board to get a background on Alice and her magic powder.

Alice hated going to work because her boss always made fun of her. He would always comment on how she might break her office chairs with her wide ass. Today was no different ââ,¬Å"Alice come in here and close the door Iââ,¬â,,¢ve got some errands I need you to do before I go on vacationââ,¬Â. Alice walked into his office and as soon as she closed the door he said ââ,¬Å" my god have you gained more weight over the holidays? I just canââ,¬â,,¢t believe your chair can hold up that huge butt of yoursââ,¬Â. Alice losted it, she charged over to him pulled his chair out from behind his desk and took out her magic powder. ââ,¬Å" I just canââ,¬â,,¢t believe your such an ass to me, you want to see how my chair holds up my big butt then itââ,¬â,,¢s time you find outââ,¬Â. She blew a little powder in his face and thought ââ,¬Å" a 6 inch tall foam rubber doll like one of those stress ballsââ,¬Â. He glowed for a second then shrank down to 6 inches. ââ,¬Å"Well little man bet you didnââ,¬â,,¢t expect that, time for you to see how my chair holds me upââ,¬Â. Tom could not believe it, he felt a weird warm feeling then everything got much bigger he was staring up at the biggest woman he had ever seen and for the first time in his life he was afraid for his life. Alice turned around pulled up her skirt revealing a huge pair of see-threw underwear and said ââ,¬Å" hope your ready for my massive butt, and yes I did gain some weight over the holiday I now weight 580lbs.ââ,¬Â Alice slowly lowered her mammoth butt into her bosses chair, Tom, with a look of terror, tried to hold up his arms in a futile attempt to stop her. Alice could feel nothing beneath her as she sat down on him. Tom on the other hand felt the warm moist skin of Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s left butt cheek squishing down on him like a soft very heavy pillow, her weight just kept coming flattening him out like a grape. Tom could not believe how heavy Alice was, the pressure was incredible. Alice just sat there in her bosses chair thinking of how powerful she felt and how much pain Tom must be in. She bounced a little and heard the chair creaking as it strained to support her. ââ,¬Å"What should I do now? I canââ,¬â,,¢t change him back even if I wanted to, so what do I do with him? Iââ,¬â,,¢ve got to get him out of here before someone finds out what Iââ,¬â,,¢ve doneââ,¬Â. Alice stood up and turned around to look at Tom He looked like a gingerbread man but paper-thin. Alice picked him up and said ââ,¬Å" well how do you like my butt now little man?ââ,¬Â Toms little body started to pop back up and he found he could talk again ââ,¬Å" what the hell did you do to me? Are you crazy you canââ,¬â,,¢t get away with this, youââ,¬â,,¢re fire!ââ,¬Â Alice replied ââ,¬Å" Oh watch meââ,¬Â I need to get you out of here and I know just where to put you.ââ,¬Â She unbuttoned her skirt, pulled open the back of her panties and dropped Tom in. ââ,¬Å" I think you should be safe back there till I get you home. Alice walked out of her bosses office closed the door and told the other workers she saw that she was feeling sick and Tom sent her home.
On the drive home Alice wiggled as much as she could in her seat but she just could not feel Toms little body under her huge butt. When Alice got home she locked her door a stripped of her clothes in her living room and went into the bathroom to pee. She pulled off her panties and looked in them for Tom but he was not there. Alice looked in the bathroom mirror and located Tom; he was pressed flat and stuck to her left butt cheek. She peeled him off her butt and threw him on the floor then sat on the toilet. ââ,¬Å"Well little man did you have fun kissing my ass? Your so small and soft I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even feel you back thereââ,¬Â. Tom started to reform and Alice thought ââ,¬Å"I wonder if I use more powder on him if I could change him into something different, Itââ,¬â,,¢s no fun squishing him if I canââ,¬â,,¢t feel himââ,¬Â. She pulled out the powder and thought ââ,¬Å"how about 3 foot tall with foam rubber skin, and hard plastic bonesââ,¬Â. She sprinkled the powder and Tom grew on the floor to 3 feet. Alice wiped, stood up, and took Tom to the couch. ââ,¬Å" Tom youââ,¬â,,¢ve been such a pain in my ass I think you should serve as my butt cushion as I eatââ,¬Â. Tom could not believe the size of Alice; she was walking around nude getting food and walking it back to the coffee table every time she stepped the floor shook and her huge belly would bounce and wiggled like it had a life of its own. Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s butt took up the entire doorway of the kitchen and also jiggled up and down as she walked. She came back turn around in front of him and said ââ,¬Å"I hope you more satisfying this time I sit on youââ,¬Â. Alice slowly sat down on him and could feel his bones resisting her weight, as she settled all her weight on him she looked down to discover that she completely covered him. She could feel his skull under her left butt cheek, his pelvis under her pussy, and his feet under her right butt cheek. ââ,¬Å" Oh thatââ,¬â,,¢s much better I love the feel of you under me, I think Iââ,¬â,,¢ll see how much heavier I can get for you little manââ,¬Â with that she started her 5 course meal. Alice ate and ate the whole time setting on poor Tom; she could feel her belly swelling and getting firm.
Tom saw Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s huge butt hovering above him before she sat on him slowly; her weight was crushing him into the couch and her butt completely encased him. As she sat on him eating he swore he could feel her getting heavier as the minutes ticked bye. After an hour of continual eating Alice got up and turned around to look at Tom, his little body with pressed deep into the couch and his skin was pressed flat against his bones. She thought to herself ââ,¬Å" he looks like a mummy, but I want to feel his bones give-in to the weight of my bodyââ,¬Â. Alice put him on the floor and said ââ,¬Å" now little man Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to crush every inch of your body, How about I belly squash youââ,¬Â Tom stared up at aliceââ,¬â,,¢s massive body as she took a waddling jump into the air and landed on him hard. The floor shook as her massive belly completely covered him. Alice laid on him for a few minutes savoring the feel of power she had over Tom, ââ,¬Å" wow that was satisfying but I want to crush every inch of him for all the pain he has caused me over the yearsââ,¬Â. She stood up put her foot down on his lower leg and slowly increased the weight on it until the hard plastic bones started snapping from the pressure. She shifted her weight and put her other foot on his unbroken leg and crushed it as well, then took small steps up his body to his upper legs slowly crushing everything under her feet. ââ,¬Å"Oh that felt good crushing you like the bug you are now letââ,¬â,,¢s take care of your arms.ââ,¬Â Alice hopped from Toms legs to his hands, when she jumped her belly and breasts bounce like they had a will of their own and when she landed on his hands her weight squished them flat in a sickening crunch! She then walked up Tomââ,¬â,,¢s arms slowly flattening them like his legs; once she effectively crushed his arms she simply let herself fall down on her massive ass and a muffled crunch came from under her butt as she completely crushed Tomââ,¬â,,¢s pelvis and balls. She looked down between her legs and could barely see his head under her huge tight belly. Alice got up turned around and looked down at poor Tom he looked like a blowup doll that only had air in itââ,¬â,,¢s head and chest, his arms and lower body was completely flat. ââ,¬Å" now to finish you off, hope your having as much fun as I amââ,¬Â. Alice picked up his body and put him on the coffee table, folded his arms and legs over him upper body, turned around and sat on him so that her butt was centered on his chest and his head was between her massive thighs.
Tom was terrified as Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s butt came down on him; she was crushing his chest and her belly was completely covering his head. Alice could feel him little ribs bending to her weight, she bounced on him then stopped to catch her breath and then she heard a series of pops and she sank down lower as Toms ribs broke. Alice smiled with power and then she heard a weird wheezing sound as Tomââ,¬â,,¢s rubber organs started to give-in to her butt as well. ââ,¬Å"Oh this is good, Iââ,¬â,,¢ve crushed his ribs and now Iââ,¬â,,¢m squishing his organsââ,¬Â. In a few minutes her butt was touching the table and Alice got up, she looked down at Tom and was amazed at how flat he was. He looked like a deflated blow-up doll. Tom could not believe how much alice weight she felt like a truck on his little chest he felt his rib bending as she bounced on him . Alice rolled up Toms flat little body up to his head, set him upright so his head was on top of his body and got a stand up mirror so she could watch Toms final moments. Alice turned around and slowly sat on Toms head with her bare butt. She wanted to feel his head squish under the fat ass he always made fun of. ââ,¬Å" ok tom Iââ,¬â,,¢ve crush all of your body and now I wanted you to experience what my chair feels like for the last timeââ,¬Â alice started bouncing up and down driving her 580 lbs. into Toms body she could see in the mirror her entire body jiggling as she bounced and Toms head was get wider and wider then with one last jump her ass hit the table as his head gave in to her weight. ââ,¬Å"Oh poor Tom youââ,¬â,,¢re all flat, I think you need some mouth to mouth resuscitationââ,¬Â with that she put her mouth over Tomââ,¬â,,¢s mouth and blew, his little chest started to expand, she blew and blew expanding not only his chest but his belly. Tom thought he was going to die from the pain as his rubber organs were blown up like balloons. Alice stopped and looked at her handy work, Tomââ,¬â,,¢s belly resembled hers in miniature form. She put her hand over Tomââ,¬â,,¢s mouth, got two rubber balls and wedged one in his mouth and the other up his butt. ââ,¬Å"There that should hold all that air in, now youââ,¬â,,¢ll get to feel how tight and heavy my belly isââ,¬Â. Alice threw him on the floor and belly flopped on him again. Her belly was bigger than his entire body and as she landed on him her tight belly forced his over inflated little belly to spread out under her weight. His rubber insides could not handle the pressure of her jump and Alice could hear and feel and another series of pops. She wiggled on him bouncing her weight into him with all her might. Tom knew he had no chance against Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s belly flop and the pain of his organs popping under the pressure was unbearable, he felt like he was in a car compacter. After a while Alice got up and looked at him, his belly was no longer big and all that air had been forced into the rest of his body. ââ,¬Å"Oh this could be fun, I think you need more airââ,¬Â Alice pulled the ball out of his throat and started blowing again, she blew and blew until he looked like a 3 foot tall rubber snowman with arm and legs.

Car abduction, author unknown


parts of this are true but unfortunetly most of it isn't
the other day I was out for a walk around my neighborhood.
this car pulls up beside me and a women with a big round kind of cute face motions for me to come near her. As she motioned I was struck by how huge her arms where. and as she waved at me the way the rolls of fat hung from her arm and quivered. As I approched the car I could see that there was another rather big women in the front seat and 3 almost as large women in the back seat. The huge lady that was driving started to ask me if I new how to get somewhere. I was close enough now to see right into the car and to my amazement this women had to be one of the fattest hugest women I have ever seen. The women next to her was almost as big. her huge belly interwind with the drivers belly hanging over on top of her just as fat friends belly. I could literly not see any of the front seat. In the back seat of the car where 3 more women one almost as huge as the gals in the front with the other two a little smaller but not much and also maybe a little younger. I could not conceive how the 3 of them managed to fit in that little back seat?? they looked to be one huge giant blob of women with 3 heads. Mind you I'm not trying to be derespectfull because there was something cute and sexy about each of these women. They all had prety faces and nice smiles. They seemed to be a really fun bunch of women. I'm not sure exactly what kind of car it was maybe a Grand Prix or something like that but a quick calculation of about 1800 to 2000 pounds of women was in that car. They asked me if I new where some address was but I said I was fairly new to the neighborhood myself and did not know where much was. they asked if my wife and kids liked the new neighborhood but I informed them that I did not have a wife or kids. This made the largest women in the back seat kind of giggle and the other two gals in the back kind of nudged her. this made her huge belly just sway a ripple. I was kind of hypnotized by the way her huge body moved. I know she caught me staring at her and gave me a big smile. I just smiled back and then as I was again telling the driver that I did not know the directions to the place she nonchalantly placed her huge arm on top of my hand that was resting on the door. I could not belive how big and heavy her arm was.
I thought she would move it as soon as she felt my arm but she just left it resting there. The huge passenger women said lyla we should probably let this nice young man go. Then she started to poke at lylas huge belly once again I was in a trance the way it moved and jiggled and swayed. They both saw me just staring at this and she just kept poking lylas belly. Then she started to move her own body back and forth causing her gigantic belly to move and jiggle. The car was starting to rock back and forth but I couldn't keep my eyes off of there two massive bodies as they rocked back and forth one huge roll of fat smacking into the other causing more jiggile like a huge bowl of Jello. I hadn't noticed but Lyla the driver had applied more of her weight onto to my hand and arm and I was being held to the car by her. Also while I was in my fat watching trance. one of the smaller women who probably weighed about 350 lbs had gotten out of the car. and was standing next to me. She said I thought those where the new Kswiss shoes you where wearing. I just looked at her and said huh. she said could you show my friend Kara she's the one in the middle. I said sure. with that Lyla lifted her huge arm allowing me to move. I started to put my foot up on the seat to show Kara my shoes. She said I just love those shoes what is this thing here and before I could react she grabed my leg and somehow liffted her enormous thigh and rolled my leg under her. the other gal that was standing behind me started to push me into the car. I was trying to fight my way out but all of these huge women where pulling and pushing me into the car and somehow more and more of me was being rolled and pulled under Kara. first she was just on top of my ankels then they managed to get more of my legs under her. I could feel her enormous size and weight as it began to press down on me. Then the other gal had gotten out on the other side and was helping to pull more of my body under Kara. after another minute karas huge ass and thighs had me covered up to my waist. Then Kara started to bounce up and down on top of me and told me to stop struggleing or she and her friends would crush the he## out of me. I started to yell for help but Lyla the driver told Becky the 350 pounder that was pushing me into the car to shut me up and with that Becky just dove on top of me covering me with her huge belly and body. I couldn't breath and I no longer could yell for help. I couldn't belive it but I was being kinnaped by about a TON of women. Becky told Lyla that she couldn't quite get the car door shut. lyla told Camie to give me one last pull as Kara raised her huge body off of me. They counted to 3 then did this pulling me into the car enought to get the door shut as Kara came crashing down onto my waist and stomach Camie was squished up against the door by Kara's huge bulk and was sitting on my legs and feet. Then Becky came crashing down on to my head and chest. She was wearing shorts and some how she made it so I could get just enough air between her huge thighs. she said you better be good or I'll close my big sexy legs together and you wont be able to breath. Then just for good measure Kara gave me a few heavy bounces knocking almost all the wind out of me. I heard Lyla tell the other girls to go easy on me cuz her and Tami wanted to have some fun when they got back to the house. Then Kara said can't you drive over some hilly bumpy roads first I want to have some more fun.........

I was just 4 or 5 years old the first time I remember staying with my Aunt Penny while mom and dad went on a cruise. Aunt Penny was mom's twin sister and just like mom was a really fat woman, especially to my young eyes. She was simply huge. In fact she was huge, weighing well over 500 pounds just like my mom.
I was sometimes a fussy kid, having been spoiled by my mom especially. I hardly ever saw dad as he was always at work it seemed. Anyway mom filled Aunt Penny in on one bedtime proceedure to get me to go to sleep at night. I always wanted to be read a story to go to sleep to, but often that wouldn't put me to sleep right away, and Aunt Jenny had been informed of the remedy to get me to sleep.
Aunt Jenny was a little leery to attempt this, but I was persistent and kept asking her to.
"My momma does it so I can go to sleep." I told her for the fifteenth time.
"Alright." she finally answered.
She put the book down on the table, got up taking her night gown off, and was now in just her bra and panties. Then she got in the bed and rolled over onto her side right up next to me, and with a little manuvering she finally had accomplished the remedy that would put me into sweet dream land. Most of me from my knees to my chin was under Aunt Jenny's belly as she had it spread out over me like the softest warmest comforter in the world. The weight of her belly was very heavy to me just as moms was but I liked that for some reason. It made it hard for me to breathe but I would always fall asleep in a few minutes, and after about an hour Aunt Jenny could get up, as mom had told her she could, and then cover me with several blankets.
...more to follow...

After classes for the day had ended at 2:30, Lisa put her plan into action. She was going to follow Kelly to her car, then if Kelly was alone Lisa would give her a good knock on the head, and drive off in her car with Kelly unconscious in the backseat. Once Lisa got home with Kelly, she could really have some fun. Lisa waddled into the parking lot, smiling at her great luck with timing. Here Kelly was walking to her car alone, thinking who she was with her little ass, and bouncing tits in that tight white tank-top. Boy oh boy, was this bitch just asking to be flattened. Lisa got to Kelly, just as she was putting her key into the driver door.
"Hey bitch!" Lisa said
"What the hel..." Kelly never got out the rest of her sentence, as Lisa's big heavy hand came right down on her head. With a thud Kelly landed on the parking lot floor, between her car and the next.
Lisa took a look around to make sure no one was watching, then she opened the drivers side door. Lisa picked up Kelly with one hand by the neck, and pushed her into the passager seat. She was about to lower her huge bulk into the small car when she got an idea. It was about 10 miles to her house, so why waste all that driving time doing nothing. Why mot begin her squashing fun in route so to speak. She grabbed Kelly by the shoulders and lay ed her down on the two front seats. Kelly's legs were bent on the passager, while her stomach and upper chest were across the drivers seat. Lisa set her so that her head would have just enough room between her massive thighs and the door to breathe.
Lisa took on more look at her work, and feeling quite proud of herself, she turned around and slowly set her huge ass into the car, and on the tiny girl. The bump to the head wasn't as strong as Lisa had thought, because Kelly awoke just in time to feel all of the air rush out of her system, as this fat bitch sat on her. Lisa's immense butt covered the skinny girl;s complete chest, belly, neck and mouth. When Lisa looked down at Kelly she saw only her tiny nose, and wide open shocked eyes.
"Hey there bitch. How you doing? Not to good, uh? Too bad, cause we're just getting started."
Kelly tried to scream for help, but of course all she got was a mouthful of fat. Lisa started up the car, and wheeled them out of the parking lot, and toward home. Kelly meanwhile could feel all of her ribs sink into her lungs, and her tits begin to flatten out. She was barely getting enough air to breathe, and most of the time just as she got a lungful, Lisa would hit a bump in the road, and send her big ass bouncing on her chest. Each time this happened Kelly felt like a tube of toothpaste that had been stepped on. Halfway through the drive Kelly began to cry, which started to get Lisa wet. Just the thought that her incredible body was squashing this little bitch to tears got her more excited that she had ever felt in her life. She truly was going to have the time of her life once she got home...

I've noticed that this board has really slowed down some as of late, so I'm gonna try to bring a little life back with this story. Hope you all enjoy it.


Lisa was never upset about her weight. She was made fun of at school, and by her friends sometimes, but it never really bothered her. Truth was she enjoyed her fat. She liked the way her ass, and thighs stretched pants her pants to show off her hour-glass figure. She also took a good deal of pride in the fact that she had the biggest breasts in class. Even bigger than Miss Weathers', who was their homeroom teacher. At 17, Lisa was a whopping 6', 390lbs. She amassed this size by following her motto for life to the tee. Eat! She loved to eat. At night when everyone in her house was asleep she would waddle her huge body downstairs and into the kitchen and begin a eating marathon. It was always a half-joke to her parents how different the fridge was when they went to sleep, as to how it was when they awoke for work.
At school, Lisa had no problem getting attention. Mostly due to the fact that even for a big girl she dressed very sexy. Wearing little more that skimpy low-cut shorts and a belly shirt most days. And when she did, it was beautiful to her how her massive belly pushed against the fabric of the shirt, almost to its breaking points. OK guys sorry to do it to you but...


Wearing tight clothes on a daily basis caught Lisa a lot of attention, attention that she loved. Walking down the hallways in school, had a very sexual feel to her. She began to get excited about how her big body looked in comparison to the "little people" as she referred to them to herself. She found that eating large amounts of food, just wasn't as pleasurable anymore. She began to fantasize about using the massive body she had to over-power smaller people. So she went on line and looked up web sites with bbws squashing, and trampling skinny people. At her computer she had for the first time gotten so sexually excited she had to finger herself to orgasm. She was so pleased! She had found something to fill the hole that was entering her life.
Lisa had to try some squashing for herself. The very next day she began to looking for victims. She didn't have to look far. In Global History the next day she walked into class wearing a navy blue sweat suit, that wrapped around her huge thighs, and ass like spandex. The top to the suit was tight around her awesome belly, and mammoth breasts. The whole class looked up at this huge woman, and stopped what they were doing. There was a lot of talk in the class day to day, about what the "fatty" would wear, and how she could possibly think see looked good. Lisa knew about the talk, and loved it. She was on the minds of everybody in the class, and soon she would be on their tiny bodies, crushing them with her sexy ass. She walked to the back of the class, and sat down at an empty desk. Well tried to sit down was a better way of putting it. Between her belly and ass, it was a job and a half to squeeze her massive bulk into the desk. Again she was what everyone was looking at. Finally after a minute of effort, Lisa was behind the desk. Then the skinny bitch Kelly, who was sitting up front, said "Boy, I didn't think you could make in Lisa. But then again nobody did. Good going."
This got most of the class laughing, but the rest were wondering how the big girl was going to respond. Lisa wasn't even thinking about a come-back. All that was on her mind was the fact that her search was over. Kelly would be her first victim. And what a good victim she would be. Kelly was a very tiny girl at only 5'3, lbs. She was the typical blond with her perky breasts, and tight little ass. So Lisa didn't say anything back, she just smiled and waited for when class was out. Then she would get Kelly alone and teach her to mess with a big girl.

years ago wen i was in grade 10 my classes seemed to really bore me. When the second semester started after lunch i went to my science class. looking around i saw none of my friends i thought i was going to be hell for an hour every day but then about 5 minutes into class a girl arrived late. she was BIG. i heard people on the other side of the room giggle as she walked in. i did not laugh i was just getting excited and thinking this wouldnt be so bad maybe. she was about 5'5 and im guessing around 210 wich was prety big for someone her age. she went to the only empty desk in the class wich was one infront of me and one to the right. SCORE! i could look at her all class as she walked by i noticed her HUGE ass. she was wearing extremely tight jeans with no pockets on the back so i could see her wonderfull ass completely as it jiggled wen she walked by. i immagined if she had came and sat on me instead of the empty desk. later on in the class it was amazing how the sides of her behind spilled off her chair on both ends. well a week or so went by and we only shared small talk like asking for help on homework ect.. i had a feeling she was interested in me. one day i was required to come in after school because the teacher said i wasnt on task that day but can you blame me wen i have her to look at! well i came in in a bad attitude for having to spend an hour here after school. she walked by the door heading on her way home. wen she saw me in the class. i was the only one in there beside the teacher. she then walked in and asked the teacher if it would be alright if she stayed and studdied for a while and the teacher permitted it. after about 10 minutes the teacher said i have to go to the office and do some paperwork and told me to not even think about leaving and belive me i had no intention to. as soon as the teacher was down the hall i knew i should make a move... i asked wat she was studdying for and she simply said the big physics test we have next week. after a moment of silence she said. you sure do love to stare at my ass. i said excuse me? she said its ok i like you so i dont mind. maybe we can have some fun while the teachers gone.. i pushed my chair out from under the desk .. she walked over and turned her back to me i sat in the chair. her ass just inches from my face. it was so big and as i found out by grabbing it, soft. before i knew it she plopped down on my lap. i expected her to be heavy but no it felt good. i instantly became hard and she felt that. she wiggled around on my dick and belive me that was the best experiance i have felt to date. she took off my pants and left me naked yet her pants remained on wich was ok with me because they were so tight and revealing. so my extremely hard dick is just being smotherd by this big ass she was riding it and bouncing on it but gently enough so it was all pleasure. after about a minute of this i exploded. and for a while at school she wore those pants just to show to me. for they had a stain on the ass.

From http://www2.bbspink.com/sm/kako/1007/10075/1007553330.html No.68 and 69.
Original story is written in Japanese.
I'm trying translating it. But it is too difficult for me. I'm afraid that there are many strange and wrong sentences.
Any advices are welcome.



"Yuki. Give my bag back, please..."
Hitomi ran after Yuki as fast as she could. But it seemed impossible that she caught her. Because Yuki could move three steps while Hitomo moved only one step.
"Ahhhh! The earth is shakin'!"
With every Hitomi's step, Yuki stumbled on purpose. Of course, the earth wasn't shaking. But it was naturally that anyone thought so with enormous steps of Hitomi, the fattest girl in the school, or Japan.
With every her step, fat roll of her legs were waving. With every her swinging arms, her hanging upper arms were swinging. Also her very hanging gigantic belly was swaying with every her action.
"Ah..Ah....AhhhHhHhhh!!!"
So Y uki stumbled too much, she tumbled.
"Oh, my..."
She became embarrassed, and tried to stand up. But she couldn't. There was a warm and very heavy object on her legs.
"Hehe, you're captured."
It was Hitomi. She had sat on Yuki's legs. Now, she had big and evil grin on her double-chin face.
"HEY FAT BITCH! GET OFF!"
"Are you really saying that?"
"YEAH! SO, YOU MUST... OOOOUCH!"
The heavy object on Yuki's legs moved on her stomach smoothly. Except her face, all her body covered with Hitomi's ass and belly. Then, her body disappeared.
"Yuki, I haven't leaned you my half weight yet."
With the voice, the weight on Yuki went heavier.
"OoooOoh!"
"Yuki, If you say to me 'Please mercy me, I do anything that you command to me', I'll get off."
"N..ev..er..."
"I see."
The weight went light. Then Yuki tried to get off. But enormous object hit her head. It was Hitomi's big fat ass. It covered Yuki's head completely with soft fat flesh.
"I'm going to sit on your head. If I sit on it with my full weight, your head will be pressed like a paper."
"....I....I do anything that you command to me..... Please mercy me....."

To be continued...
(Next part in Japanese is No.117 and 118)

I  knew I was in for a hard time as soon as Jill got home. Jill was my roomate, and she loved using me to let out excess aggression. Did I mention she was huge? I guessed she must weigh about 300-400 pounds, but I'm terrible at estimating weights, so I could have been wrong.

Anyways, she burst in the door at about 7 o clock, wearing a sweatsuit, with a towel wrapped around her shoulders. She had been at the gym, I surmised. She was no sooner in the door than she yelled "Get in my room, get naked, and lay on the bed!"

"But Jill" I protested. I was exhausted and not really in the mood to be brutally crushed.

"One more word and you'll regret it" she growled. "I just have to have a snack, and if you're not ready when I'm done, you'll be in bigger trouble than you already are."

I left it at that and quickly obeyed. I had learned from experience that making Jill madder wasn't a good idea, and that resisting was generally futile. A few minutes later I lay on Jill's bed, and she marched in the door, still in the sweatsuit, stormed across the room and dropped her fat butt down onto my chest. The air rushed out of my lungs and I started gasping, trying to get it back.

"Oh, poor baby, am I too heavy?" Jill taunted. She then lifted her massive ass from my chest, leaving me to suck in what air I could. "Want another?"

"No ma'am"

"Aww, too bad" And WHAM! She let her big body fall back onto my chest, her ass stretching from my chin to near my crotch. I was in agony already, and I knew it was just the beginning. Jill cackled, listening to me grunt under her bulk. She rocked back and forth, one butt cheek to the other, giving me little opportunity to suck in precious oxygen. I felt like my lungs were going to burst, when she finally hoisted herself up again.

"Tell me, Geoff, does my butt look big in these pants? Answer honestly." I had no idea what to say, I could tell I was stuck by her trick question. "Oh, you're not sure? Maybe you need a closer look" Taking two steps to her right, she plopped directly down onto my face, blocking out the light, and even worse, smothering me completely. She began grinding her hips back and forth, driving me down into the bed, and my nose down into my face. My lungs were screaming worse than before, and I worried I might pass out if she didn't get up. Of course, her left ass cheek reached far enough along my body to prevent me from using my arms to tap out, and I was forced to wait for her to feel merciful. After what must have been a minute and a half, she finally stood up. "So, what's you're answer? Does my butt look big in these pants or not?!"

I took a guess at what she wanted to hear, knowing my answer didn't matter. "No, Jill".

"Oh really? Get on the floor." I weakly rolled off the bed onto the floor. Jill stood over me, facing my feet, her enormous butt staring me down. She began to crouch, then dropped full weight onto my chest, her butt pressing against my chin. The pressure was incredible without the give of the bed, and I was in agony. Jill lifted up a bit, then dropped back down. Again. And Again. And Again. After maybe ten brutal bounces, she came to rest on my chest, which felt like it was pratically flattened to the floor. "Now let's get something straight, Geoffrey. My fat ass looks absolutely huge in anything. Got it?"

"Mmhmm." I grunted weakly.

"Say it".

I struggled for the air to speak. "Your... fat.... ass... looks.... abso... lutely... huge... in...any...thing." I managed.

"Good boy. Now, to make sure you remember, I think you'll need about ten more bounces. Does that sound fair?"

"Yes" I moaned.

"Say it"

"Ten more bounces sounds fair".

"Well, if you insist." And with that, she gave me the ten bounces I deserved. I gasped for air, grunted in pain, and struggled to stay conscious while she laughed in delight, thrilled with my suffering. "Are you worn out?"

"Yes"

"Well, I guess you can take a nap." And right there she hoisted her ass off me, and waddled out of the room, turning off the light. I fell asleep quickly, although I knew that nothing with Jill was that simple.

I awoke to Jill kicking my already sore sides. "Get up, you lazy little squash toy, I'm not done with you yet. Sit beside the bed, and put your head back on it." I lifted myself up and obeyed, but I must have moved too slow, because she kicked my hard in the stomach, then took my arm and threw me against the bed. "Why are you so damn slow?! After all that sleep I so generously gave you! You were out so long I had time to go have a meal at Taco Bell!" She flicked the light on, and I saw that she had lost the sweatsuit, and was now only wearing an impossibly big pair of white cotton panties.

"Now, my little slave, we're going to play a game! You guess my weight, and if you don't get it, I'll have to sit on your face and smother your pathetic little ass! Understand?"

"Yes ma'am". She waddled over, and stood that imposing ass right in front of my face. "340" I guessed.

"Not even close". And down came her flabby butt, burying my face deep in the sweaty crack of her ass, her damp cotton panties telling me that she hadn't used my sleeping time to either shower or change her underwear. After about fifteen seconds, she gave me air. "Guess again" she demanded, shaking her hips, which made her big legs jiggle, waves of fat shaking and quivering.

"360"

"You wish I was that light". Twenty seconds of smothering this time.

"380"

"Damn, you're optimistic." And down she came, thirty seconds this time. I had made my way up to 440, and a brutal full minute of smother when she upped the ante.

"Okay, you don't get it this time, and I'll punish you so bad you'll beg for smothering."

"450?" I asked nervously, wondering what could be worse than her fat, sweaty ass engulfing my head.

"Ooh, not quite, you're in trouble now." She settled down onto my face again, and I was confused. I thought she said something worse than smother? What gives? Then, all of a sudden, PLBBBT! She cut a huge, taco loaded fart in my face. "Smell good? she asked, lifting just enough to give me air. It smelled awful, and I was too desperate for air to avoid sucking in her gas, groaning from the stench. As soon as the smell faded, she dropped back onto my face, trapping me once again. I don't think I'd ever been more humiliated. She got up after an agonizing minute, dropping another noisy fart for me to enjoy.

While I struggled to only breathe through my mouth, she trotted across the room and picked up one of her workout socks. She returned to me and demanded "Open your mouth". As soon as I did she hawked a big loogie right into my mouth. It tasted awful. She glared sternly, and I knew from past experience that it was time to swallow. So I did, not wanting her any angrier. She then replaced the loogie with her sweaty, smelly sock, preventing me from breathing through my mouth. She laid on the bed, on her belly, pulling off her panties. "I want an ass massage. And you better get your face in between my butt cheeks while you do it. I've got some more gifts for you."

As I grabbed and fondled big handfuls of her great big ass, she delivered a few more awful farts, which I had no choice but to breathe in and enjoy. She was having a blast, and her constant laughter only increased my humiliation. After a half hour, she said "You may remove the sock and stop. You've served your time." I did so immediately, and collapsed on the bed beside her. "Boy, Geoff, it sure is nice having you around. I can get out all that unhealthy aggression. It's great, don't ya think?" She laughed, and I chuckled a bit too. "Tell you what, since you're such a good sport, how about I give you a little reward?" She placed her hand on my penis, and the idea didn't sound too bad, after all, she wasn't a bad looking girl, and the site of her naked was quite a turn on.

"A reward would be great" I replied, reaching out to touch one of her big breasts. She responded by leaping on top of me and positioning her ass back in front of my face.

"Well, then, I suppose I'll allow you to worship my massive ass. Spread those cheeks, Geoff" she commanded. "Maybe if you're lucky I'll fart right in your mouth!" She laughed, delighted with her cruelty. I got right to work, hoping she was joking about farting in my mouth. She wasn't. As I flickered my tongue along her pink asshole, she relieved her flatulence on to the lips and tongue which were busy giving her pleasure. "Don't you just love it?" she taunted. "Now, for every other fart I allow you to experience, I want you to sniff really deep, so that I can hear you sniffing. And you better say thank you. Got it?"

"Yes ma'am." She cut the worst one yet, and I sucked it up my nose as hard as I could, hoping to settle her down quickly so I could stop. "Thank you".

"That's right" she replied. PLBBBT! Another one. I sniffed deeply. It was going to be a long night.

I took my place lying on the floor as I had been instructed to do. I was feeling a lot of anxiety over what I feared was to come....

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 03 Nov 2003 08:16 Michelle had been sitting on me for hours as I lied on the couch. Her weight had long since began taking it's toll on me. She weighed around 600 pounds, and she just loved to make me suffer under her as she sat on my chest and stomache for long periods. Well...I loved it too, being under her, but she took it too far sometimes and wouldn't get up when I was ready for her to. I was usually ready for her to get up within ten minutes, sometimes twenty maybe, but this time she had sat on me for three hours of an entire movie she watched. I was completely exhausted, panting, weezing, gasping for breath. The movie finally ended and she stood up and put her arms over her head and stretched.
"God damb it Michelle." I mummbled.
"Whats wrong little man?" she asked.
"You know I don't like you doing that for so long."
"Was that too much for you? Can't take it?"
"Yes...well...no...yeah...I like you to sit on me...you know that...but not for so long...you know that too...damb it."
"I bet your chest and stomache are really sore...huh?" she asked.
"Well hell yes...cause of your fat ass sitting on em for three friggin hours."
"You don't like that feeling?...think about it...really."
I took a moment, as she looked at me while I thought about it.
"Well...maybe...yeah I guess." I answered.
I did actually like the sensation of being squashed flat. Why I do not know. I was used to just being squashed for a few minutes and then being relieved of the presure. She had squashed me many times for up to twenty minutes, and very few times for any longer, thirty or fourty minutes, after which I always bitched at her about it. Now she had taken it to another level of her own accord, to the extreme. At the time while it had been happening I didn't realize how much I really enjoyed being crushed by her. My length of time under such compression had never been so long, my real limits never really explored. Now I was seeing things differently. I could handle more. I wanted more. She had just opened my mind.
"So you liked it then?" she asked.
"Yes...I think so now...how about you sit on me some more?" I asked proudly.
"Alright honey...but how about you lie down on the floor?" she said with a smile and a little giggle.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 08 Nov 2003 01:43 I looked up at her and watched her as she slowly came closer to me as I lie on the floor. I felt her weight shake the floor with her every step towards me and her blubbery thighs rubbed against eachother even down by her knees. her hips rose and fell at her sides as they sway with her every step. Her soft belly bounced and jiggled to it own rythm from her steps
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 08 Nov 2003 01:56 Now she stood beside me, and I expected her to straddle me, or turn around and sit down on me, one way or the other. Instead she lifted one of her feet and put it down across my stomache just on my navel and slightly up. Her foot quickly sank into me crushing my stomache with ease. She practically stood dirrectly on my spine. My abdominal muscles were rendered useless, and could not support all her weight. I grunted and gasped as air was forced out of me from the shock, and in the next moment her other foot came up and was placed on my chest and my ribcage was rapidly compressed into itself along with all my organs which it was supposed to protect.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 10 Nov 2003 01:45 Michelle stood on me shaking quite a bit from both nervousness and in trying to maintain her balance. She was nervous about not having ever stood on me before and would I be able to handle it. She was close enough to the wall to reach out to it and balance herself but I felt her weight shifting rapidly back and forth on top of me. All this happening in just seconds. My body was crushed beneith her feet. I lost all the air in my lungs and wasn't getting anymore in, due to both my abdomen and chest just not being able to function to breathe with her 600 pounds distributed onto them. I feared my ribs were about to start cracking, as it felt like she stood dirrectly on my heart, crushing it. Pain radiated through my torso in dull spurts and from my lower lumbar down into my legs. I felt my fingers and then my toes begin to numb. I could do nothing but grimace, grunt and groan...but...I think I was enjoying this punishment.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 12 Nov 2003 03:25 In a minutes time I was starved for air, my heart pounding, trying to pump blood but not being able to very well. I was ready for her to step off of me. I was tapping on her feet, her legs, and the floor to get her to step off of me. She finally started to step down I thought but instead lifted her foot off my stomache, sinking her other foot deeper into my chest with her full weight now on it, crushing my ribcage even flatter, to the point of excruciating. My ribs were bound to break like twigs. I felt things grating within my chest, my bones and cartiledge bending and stretching, my internal organs being squashed and dislodged out of place. Finally she stepped down off of me, just as I was about to black out.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 12 Nov 2003 06:03 She suddenly turned around 180 degrees and promptly plopped her massive ass down onto me with a loud thud and smacking sound as her flesh collided into me. The floor also creaked loudly with the stressful blow. The air I had just previously taken in was as quickly gone, forced out of me. It was like a one ton bag of cement fell on me. Again my ribs took a tremendous flattening as when she had stood on them, but after the initial contact of this butt plop and she settled onto me, I could begin to breath again, but with great effort and much restriction.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 13 Nov 2003 03:41 It was twice as difficult to take her weight this way rather than on the couch, because the floor was a hard surface. My body had to absorb it all, and whats more Michelle sat there for an hour on me until she just had to get up and go get something to eat. She got up and walked to the kitchen leaving me lying on the floor, crumpled, but now disencumbered, gasping and weezing for air, as my bones painfully returned to their natural state. I felt like a sponge that had been crushed and was expanding back to its original shape.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 16 Nov 2003 23:12 I managed to make it up eventually and clapsed on the couch exhausted in a slump. Michelle took this opportunity, returning from the kitchen with arms full of icecream tubs and bags of cookies, and sat on my stomache and thighs as I sat there without the energy to attemp escaping her. She plopped down on me without hesitation, allowing her full weight to fall onto me. She gathered her goodies up that had dropped to the floor, then opened them all and began to eat. She stuffed big spoon fulls of ice cream into her mouth followed by a hand full of cookies and munched them just enough to swallow them. Before long one whole tub of icecream and a bag of cookies were all gone, and it took her no longer to finish the others she had. Then she laid back on top of me and rubbed her belly.
"Now I'm really hungry...I need something of more substance." she said.
I was squashed benieth her again as she reached for the phone and was soon ordering 4 large supreme pizzas to be delivered. The entire time she spent awaiting thier arrival, about an hour, she stayed right where she was on top of me while massaging her belly in antisipation of the pizza it was to be stuffed with. I had initially been smothered by the fat rolls of her back and between her shoulderblades but I was able to turn my head just enough to breath a little bit. With another hour under her I was that much more disabled, so that when she got up to answer the door to recieve her pizzas, I was there for her to sit on again just as she had been before while she ate her pizza. She even took the time to go in the kitchen and get her a couple of two liter sodas to wash it down. She came back and quickly plopped down onto me again. I'd think something would have broken from the force of the impact.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 18 Nov 2003 09:09 She sat there on my lap and stomache and began to eat her pizza. She ate them with precision, and systematically, fininshing each piece within two or three seconds plus or minus as the one before it, and taking just about thirty minutes to consume one whole sixteen inch pizza. She only interrupted the eating process to take a couple gulps of soda after eating a couple of pieces,and she then would eat somemore. In two hours all four pizzas were finished, and she collapsed back onto me again and siged patting her bloated belly.
"Oh...I'm pretty full...that hit the spot." she said with a giggle.
I had been under her now for over seven hours in one position or another and had been squashed flat, completely crushed, and was given little chance to breathe much the entire time. I was starved for food and oxygen and in a weekened state. I struggled to keep my eyes open seeing only a hair crack of light from my place benieth her, my face was deformed, squashed under her back, still between her shoulder blades. I was almost completely horrizontal, though in a seated position, her weight pressed me way down into the couch cushion until there was no more give to it. She stayed there on me a while longer, about ten more minutes,and massaged her full belly lovingly before she finally got up.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 21 Nov 2003 17:50 I went into a panic as I saw her quickly turn around to face me and before I could move she had straddled me on her knees and her belly settled across my chest and my chin pressed into it's deep softness. She grabbed me by the back of my head with both her hand and pulled my face into her belly and then fell forward some so that her blubbery flesh enveloped my entire head. I could hear her bloated stomache that was so stuffed with pizza working to digest it all. She raised up just enough for me to get a breath just as I was really needing one, and then rose some more. Her belly still covered my mouth and chin.
"I want you to rub my tummy for me?" she requested me, more like ordered.
I was willing to comply hoping she wouldn't squash or smother me anymore. I had to bring my arms over my head basically to be able to do this at all and ended up sort of just giving her belly a hug, rapping my arms around it as it was spread out atop my chest like a comforter. A heavy warm comforter of fat. I strained to reach up to her paunch and rub, pressing my hands into it and down across two deep fat rolls, till I reached her lower belly, which more than filled my arms as I hugged it. In that position my figertips were about one foot from eachother. I couldn't get them any close than six inches from eachother if I squeezed her blubber in my arms. She really liked when I did that.
"Oh!...you're making me horny!" she yelled at me excitedly.
...more to follow...

I used to work in a mental rehabilitation center. That all came to an end when one day I came face to face with the most unpleasant resident we had ever had there. We had a few lesbian women in the ladyââ,¬â,,¢s ward. Carla was always protective over the little submissive acting companion of hers, not to mention jealous as could be if anyone had even looked at her. However her companion had a thing for watching me & trying to get a feel every now & then when I would take her in to the shower. I've always had a natural fear of Carla for her shear size & attitude. Iââ,¬â,,¢m not a completely helpless woman; I am a petite 5'6" and around 110 pounds with a bit of an athletic build. Carla however is a monstrous 6 feet packing at least 500 pounds if not more. Her thighs were larger than me.
One night I was caught by surprise by Carla as I was leaving the resident's workout room after going through it to make sure everything was put away before locking it up for the night. She had been lurking in the shadows of one corner just waiting for a chance to get me alone. She was wanting to pay me back for her companion's interest in me. And it looked as if she had found the right time to do. I was scared witless. Here I was in a room full of things that could be used against me to a point of my own death being pursued by a mammoth of a woman with vengeance set on her mind.
Carla came out of the shadows & I saw her intent on her face as she came into a stream of light from the hall as she went to shut the door, my only means of escape. Once the door was shut I heard the distinctive ââ,¬Å"snickââ,¬Â of the lock being slid into place. I knew I had to do my best to keep out of the huge womanââ,¬â,,¢s reach, if she got hold of me Iââ,¬â,,¢d be done for. I started backing away to the center of the room. Carla followed slowly with a sneer on her face as if to sayââ,¬Â¦ hehe I have you now. I was about to try to get another staff membersââ,¬â,,¢ attention with screaming when suddenly Carla came for me. She moved a lot faster than I had thought she could. She had her arms wrapped around me in no time & started to squeeze me like a little doll.
I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t breathe, she was squeezing me so tightly. She looked down at me & said, ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m gonna teach you a lesson in leavinââ,¬â,,¢ other peoplesââ,¬â,,¢ girl friends alone.ââ,¬Â I tried to tell her I was not interested in her companion, but all I could do was sputter while trying desperately to gasp for breath. I was beginning to get light headed from the lack of air. This seemed to not even phase Carla, she just set in to squeezing me even harder. I felt one of my ribs slid out of place & heard another on crack a slight bit. The pain was insurmountable, I knew I would not be able to take much more of the squeezing. Just when I thought Iââ,¬â,,¢d pass out, she released me & I dropped to the floor, like a boneless heap.
I had just started to be able to breathe again when Carla came over to stand over me. She reached down & grabbed me by the feet & drug me to a darker corner of the room & stripped me of my uniform. First my shoes, then my pearly white stockings & underwear. She then ripped my dress off me when she couldnââ,¬â,,¢t get the zipper down my back to work. All I had on now was my bra. I tried to scream but I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t since I could not even get enough air into my lungs at this point to make a solid sound emerge. Carla then took my legs & held them straight up in the air in front of her in a V style. Many things were running through my head, but I did not expect her to take her foot & drill me with it right in the crotch. All the sound I made a strangled scream that didnââ,¬â,,¢t even seem to carry across the room let alone to any other parts of the building.
After she had drilled me a couple more times like that, she reached down & grabbed me by the hair & yanked me to my feet. At this point I had tears streaming down my face. I was in the most pain I had ever been in, in my life. Breathing was like a fire billowing into my lungs. My crotch felt like it was broken into many different parts. Carla then draped me over her arm & took me to the weight bench. She then threw me on the bench & placed a large weight on my already half pulverized chest to hold me in place. I had no idea what she would do next & really did not wish to find out.
That would not be my luck though, for she had taken a couple short steps to a rack of weights & other accessories & grabbed two sets of stretchers for working ones chest muscles. She then came back over to the bench & spun me around so that my feet were down at the weight set-up end of the bench. She proceeded to tie my ankles to the bars so that my body was in a very vulnerable position & free to her for more abuse as she saw fit to distribute. Carla then decided that it was time to pounce on me, she straddled me & the bench & sat on my chest bouncing up & down on me. The bench gave me no cushioning below me to absorb the blows she was delivering to me. I felt the breath being smashed from my body. She done this repeatedly for what seemed like forever. All the while she was chanting ââ,¬Å"Is this what you want bitch?!ââ,¬Â like a mantra. She then decided that it was not enough to do this to me so she got off of me & walked back to the weights stand. This time she grabbed a freehand barbell & came back to the bench with it. All I could do was stare helplessly, gasping for even the slightest breath of air, as she started to slap my exposed pussy with her other hand while boasting to me, ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m gonna work you to a pulp with this here bar.ââ,¬Â
Then she done the most unthinkable thing I could have thought of. She took the bar & rammed at least half of the 15ââ,¬Â of barbell into my abused & already sore pussy. I let out what could constitute as a scream for the state my body was in at this point. ââ,¬Å"Ya like this bitch?ââ,¬Â she said, only not as harshly as she had spoken before. It was as if she was getting into the abuse of me & had become more of something for her to derive pleasure in instead of vengeance. I was so far gone on injuries & not being able to breathe that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even muster the strength to shake my head.
As Carla repeatedly plunged as much of the barbell into me as she could, she took her other hand & took her underwear off & hiked up the skirt of her massive dress. She then sat on my face & demanded, ââ,¬Å"Now lick my cunt bitch or Iââ,¬â,,¢ll beat you even harder!ââ,¬Â When I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even manage to attempt to do that, in order for my own relevant safety she took the bar out of my pulverized pussy & thrust it into my ass. As the tears streamed out of my eyes, I let out a gurgling scream and this was all the opportunity Carla needed to start grinding her pussy into my opened mouth. As I gagged & gasped for breath she drilled the barbell in & out a few more times then removed it & started slapping my pussy with her hand again.
She started grunting & moaning like Iââ,¬â,,¢ve never heard from another human being before. ââ,¬Å"Oh yeah thatââ,¬â,,¢s it bitch!ââ,¬Â she said & started grinding into my face more & the slapping of my pussy got harder & harder. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s it, you sure know what to do when you are put in your place bitch.ââ,¬Â I could feel the blood running down my torso from the major abuse Iââ,¬â,,¢d been delivered by this amazon monster of a woman already. Then with a huge groaning sound she flooded my mouth with her cum. I gagged & spat & gasped for any air at all.
Carla then decided that it was enough, & climbed off of me. She put her underwear back on & pulled her skirt down in place. She looked at me & sneered, ââ,¬Å"Oh now donââ,¬â,,¢t look so shocked & overwhelmed. Iââ,¬â,,¢m not going to leave you just like this.ââ,¬Â She then took the barbell & another one the same size & plunged one into my ass & the other into my bleeding pussy & walked away laughing.
About an hour later the night security guard came through on his rounds of the building & found the door unlocked. Upon entering he turned on the lights & found my almost lifeless body tied there on the weight bench as Carla had left me. He radioed for the EMTs & saved my life. Had I been there another half an hour I would have died from blood loss. At the hospital they told me I had suffered 5 broken ribs as well as numerous internal injuries.

She could see that he had blacked out from the pain of his legs just being shattered and crushed into dust. She knew she had to control his pain or there wouldn't be any fun in his suffering. She stepped onto his stomach and then back down on to the floor as she crossed the room over to a cabnet. She pulled out a bottle and a needle and filled the needle up and injected it into his arm. Then she slapped his face and he awoke feeling no real pain for she had injected him with a ton of pain killers. He woke up and saw her naked standing over him. He had no legs or hands and knew that this would be the end of it all for she had a hungry look in her eyes. She got down on her knees and placed her belly on his and started to apply her weight onto him. He felt his insides shifting all around and felt his ribs begin to expand down and outwards as she rolled up onto his chest his breath was pushed out instantly and he felt the blood rush to his head. She then pushed her self off and sat down on his stomach lifting her feet off of the floor putting her full weight on his internal organs. she shuffled forward laughing as she saw his face wince in pain. She liked seeing him make these faces that she started to bounce up and down on his stomach only making him puke up everything he had just consumed from her. She found it amazing how much her weight could do to a person. She scooted up to his chest and felt his ribs just stretch under her weight. She she started to rock back and forth on his ribs but nothing happened except that she noticed he couldnt' breath. So she decided to stand up and she placed one foot on hi chest and then the next balanceing all of her weight right on his rib cage. His ribs compressed down to the floor as if he was a pancake. Still she started to get upset when his ribs held her up. then she started to pounce a little bit and felt them hit there point of no more. SHe hopped a little more and felt his rib cage crack and snap under her weight feeling part of bone poke up into hsi skin and feeling flesh organs under her. She quickly stepped off not to crush his lungs or heart for she didn't want to kill him that way. She decided to go and get her strap on dildo and she straped it onto his head. She then settled down onto his head and started to fuck her new home made fuck toy. She started to rub up and down on the dildo felling it under her she also felt his tongue and everything under her ass to where she exploded on his face she unstraped the dildo and started to fuck his face with out it she squeezzed his head with her thighs and and really started to get wet. He couldn't breath under her all he could see was darkness and the smell was unbelievable as she cam on his face and in his mouth. He didnt' want to really die but his breath was growing short as she pressed her weight down on him as she grinded her pussy onto his face. He was going to die under her ass, his breath grow short then nothing else came out. His lungs burned for air but nothing he started to really squirm under her with his head but it really didn't move he tried to scream but only a vibration of noise came out. then he blacked out. She felt him growing week and selt his head trying to move under her she started to really get excieted specially when he started to scream into her pussy and made it vibrate and arouse her. Then he stopped moving and she knew he fell into blackness she stayed on him for another min and started to rub her pussy on his up turned face she then started to fuck his face. She started to bounce on his face as she tryed to jam his head up in his push bouncing harder and harder on his head. She noticed that he had only pasted out for his chest started to catch breath but she didnt care as she slammed her pussy on his head. SHe felt something warm and wet as she saw blood from hsi nose for she crushed it in the process of fucking she keeped going until she heard a crack and she saw blood from the back of his head this made her rub harder and faster and bounce higher and harder until his head caved in under the pressure of her weight and she hit the ground hearing a crunching sound. That is all it took as she exploded mixing her orgasm with his blood and facial tissue. She sttod up and saw his hard dick still standing strong. She walked on his body crushing his lungs under her bare feet and walked over to his cock. she looked at it and then she took one big high jump and land flat on it with her feet snapping it in two and crushing it into nothing. His balls where squished as well and she looked at her toy a pile of flesh and blood. She went and carved his remains up and through them into the fire place hiding the evidence and she also left some of him outside in the woods so if anyone would come searching for him some of him would be ripped apart by animals before anyone found him and it would look like he was killed by wild beast. She cleaned up and then headed back into the city.

The end

Please tell me what you thought leave some feed back and if you have any ideas you want to see wrote about let me know. thanks the thinker